[M] The Unseen (IC) (S)

[~N~]

The Isle of Alesia, off the coast of North Carolina, August 16th, 2042. (Link to OOC thread here (http://role-player.net/forum/showthread.php?t=14559))
************************************************** **********
DATE: August 16th, 2042
TIME: 10:03 AM
LOCATION: The Reagan Building in the City, 42nd Floor, 101 South St, Alesia.

A dozen people, eight men and half as many women, met in the Conference Room of the 42nd floor of the Reagan Office Tower, 101 South St, Alesia. Each took their seats at the conference table, at the head of which stood their CEO, Maximillian "Max" Miller, who supported himself with both hands on the table.

http://www.amchamportugal.org/wp-content/uploads/2011/04/conference-room-11.jpg

Miller was the elder gentleman of the group, having started and headed the company since he was in his twenties. Nanotechnology literally ran in his blood, and he was undeterred when he was "politely asked" to relocate his company here by a slew of class action lawsuits and court rulings. Bastards.

http://www.mtv.com/news/moviehouse/photos/bourne_supremacy_040709/bourne-1.jpg

"What have you got for me, Jeremy?" the old man said to the black haired young, ambitious businessman who sat to his right with tanned skin.

Rising out of his seat, the young pup slid what appeared to be an ancient page like the kind you might happen across in museum exhibit. On it was a number of symbols and hieroglyphics, along with diagrams showing five particular symbols in a star shaped pattern around what appeared to be a ziggurat pyramid.

"We already know about the ruins beneath the island. One of my people found this page astoundingly well preserved lying on top of a heap of pottery and stonework that we found down there during one of the excavation digs that we've done in the past six months."

The old man took a look at it, and then put it under the projector to magnify for everyone.

"What does it mean?" Lisa, a small, thin brunette with glasses asked.

Jeremy turned to her and shrugged, "We think it has something to do with this ruin's original purpose..."

"Which was?" Miller interrupted.

"Well," Jeremy groped for answers, "We're not sure. My team thinks that maybe these five symbols here represent... some sort of items..."

"What do you think they do?"

"Given the markings, I'd say they're some kind of source of radiation, possibly some sort of power..." Ben, a thin, tall, blonde haired man who was in his early 30's, like Jeremy, added.

"Hmmm..." Miller thought, rubbing his chin. "Do you have any idea where they might be?"

"Perhaps in the ruin itself, further in?" Melissa, a blonde, chimed in.

"Maybe, but Jennifer, my lead archaelogist on the digs says that this circle here, around the outside, represents the world, and says that it might imply that these... 'artifacts' are scattered across the globe..." Jeremey replied.

"But there were no ancient civilizations scattered across the globe..." Rabekka chimed in, a red-head with a short professional haircut who was a bit curvier than her associates.

"Right," Jeremy responded, anticipating that comment, "but, likewise, we know of no other civilization that built ziggurats underground either..."

"Could it be..." Stephen, a small, mousy looking fellow with thick rims and thinning brown hair, "... that we may have stumbled on something like Atlantis?"

"Anything's possible at this point, I should think," Paul, a clean cut, dark haired gentleman in wire rims replied.

"So we need to find these artifacts and bring them here, if they're out there in the world, is what you're telling us, right, Jer?" Miller decided.

"Yes, sir," Jeremy replied, "I think that's what we need to do."

"Anyone have any ideas as to where to start?" Miller said, his old eyes scanning his associates.

"We should start with sites of the most ancient civilizations in their respective parts across the globe," Bob, a rather chunky, middle-aged fellow spoke up.

"Well, that narrows it down somewhat," Miller replied. "Eric, Melissa, Paul--I want you to get our other teams working on possible applications for our company once we get a hold of these. Set up some labs and equipment so we can begin testing immediately, once these items are recovered. Make sure nobody gets wind of this. This is to be highly confidential. I don't want you even telling your family members. Don't tell anyone!" Miller eyed them all. "Understood? Meeting dismissed. We'll reconvene when one of these things turns up."

************************************************** ***********

DATE: August 16th, 2042
TIME: 7:32 AM
LOCATION: The City, St. John's Cathedral, in Father Francis's cell.

A priest who looks to be in his thirties brings a square package wrapped in cloth to Father Bernardo Francis, who appears to be in his mid-fifties. Both men are alone in Father Francis's cell, and the door is shut.

http://images.allmoviephoto.com/2005_The_Exorcism_of_Emily_Rose/2005_the_exorcism_of_emily_rose_002.jpg

"I have brought it, Father. They never saw me," the younger priest whispered.

"Excellent, Stephen. You will be rewarded with blessings from the Church. You have done all of us a great service by bringing this here..."

"Father..."

"Yes?"

"The tome... is missing... pages..."

"What?!"

"I'm... I'm sorry," the younger Stephen replied with a shamed look and bowed head.

"Quickly, open it. I must see what's inside!" Father Francis insisted, leading the younger priest over to an alter where he placed the book down and unwrapped it, carefully opening the cover before his superior.

Father Francis moved in with barely controlled eagerness and turned the ancient pages with equal parts impatience and care. Finally, his right index finger came to rest on one.

"Here.... this is one of them... The Teardrop..." he muttered. "That must be... South America..." He stood up, closing his eyes as he tilted his head back. "Of course! Why didn't I see it before!"

The younger priest awaited instruction.

"Stephen. I will need you to keep watch here while I arrange for a trip to Peru. I might be gone a week or more. We must make copies of some of these pages -- I dare not risk taking the original itself with me for free of its loss. You must keep it hidden in our special vault. DO NOT LET ANYONE SEE IT. I warn you," Father Francis said with glaring eyes and a raised finger, "This could be very dangerous in the wrong hands. Not even the other priests are allowed to see it. I'm placing my trust in you, Stephen."

The younger priest nodded. "I swear, Father Francis. It will be safe."

"Good. Now I must contact the Vatican. I need to arrange a flight."

************************************************** ***********

DATE: August 16th, 2042
TIME: 3:16 PM
LOCATION: The City, Daylight Hospital, "Uncategorized Diseases Ward".

"Dr. Katarinas, come quickly; we're having a problem with one of the patients!" said a young red-headed nurse named Kelly, who was nearly out of breath as she came quickly jogging down the hall towards Dr. Myanne Katarinas.

"Which one?" replied the taller Dr. Katarinas, dressed in the usual white coat, with fashionable glasses and her brown hair tied back into a tail.

http://www.hellomagazine.com/imagenes/news-in-pics/2009/07/15/er.jpg

"Patient 2366, Raymond Kessler," Kelly blurted out.

"Damn. Alright," she said, turning back to the assisting nurse who was helping her with a patient going into Intensive Care, "Tell the attending he's got a puncture in the upper gastric area. I'll be right back." The nurse nodded her head and rolled the boy away on his gurney.

"What's wrong with him?"

"He's been shouting something about "The Bloodstone" for the past thirty minutes at the top of his lungs. No one can get him to calm down. He's completely hysterical."

The shouting of the raving mad patient could be heard echoing all the way down the hall as they proceeded into the UD Ward.

"BLOODY STONE! BLOODSTONE! HELP! HELP! BLOOOOOOOOD!" The man was being restrained (how successfully was anyone's guess) while he violently jerked and kicked to get out of the wheel chair he was in. Straps were being wrapped around his twisting, flexing arms, and his legs were being held down even as they jolted and hit one nurse right in the mouth. Of lesser importance was the thick layer of curly hair that covered nearly every inch of his body.

"BLOOD! BLOOD! BLOOD!" he barked.

"God, it's like he's having a seizure..." Dr. Katarinas muttered as she stopped in her tracks upon witnessing the man's uncontrollable movements.

"Or he's possessed..." Kelly muttered beside her.

Dr. Katarinas stepped forward. "Raymond! Raymond, listen to me! It's Dr. K! You need to stop this!"

"BLOOD! BLOOD! BLOOD!!!!" he howled, his own body popping forward, his chest thrust out, before he is forced back into the chair.

"Raymond! What blood are you talking about? Where is it?" Dr. Katarinas replied, and then turned to one of the attendant nurses and asked, "Is he bleeding anywhere?"

"No, but a couple of us are!" the man replied, obviously frustrated and irritated.

"Are you hurt, Raymond?"

"BLOOOOOOOOOD! BLOOD BLOOD BLOOD!"

"Where is the blood, Raymond? What are you talking about?"

"ROME-AHHHHH.... ROMAN-AHHHH..... ROME-AHHH!!!.....ROMAN-IAAAHHHHH!!!"

"Give me 10 cc's of sedative. We'll need to use it to at least calm him down," Dr. Katarinas suggested.

In a few minutes, they held Raymond down long enough to plunge the syringe into his veins. He slowly but surely went docile, then limp, and then finally fell into a deep however fitful sleep.

"What do you think he meant? Roman? Rome?" Kelly inquired.

"I don't know. I don't know if it's possible to know," Dr. Katarina replied. But in her mind, she knew that Gerald Brassier, her contact back in the States, heading up the X-Files division, would probably need to be notified regardless.

[Koti~]

DATE: August 16th, 2042
TIME: 3:20 PM
LOCATION: The City, Daylight Hospital, "Uncategorized Diseases Ward".

Stephanie watched the man patient raving something about a bloodstone, something that seemed to drive the man crazy. She watched from the corner she sat it, hugging her knees to her chest as the guards tried to restrain the man in the wheel chair, his body seeming to arch with pain until the needle had been plunged into his arm, effectively silencing this man. She looked and saw that the hallway door was left wide open, and most of the ‘security help’ was focused on keeping the man restrained. She smiled to herself as she saw a way to escape, to get out of here. She looked around to see that no one was paying attention to her, and this made her smile more. She closed her eyes and focused her breathing, taking in deeper breaths and feeling herself sink inwards as her body began to silently morph and change, soon enough reforming into her cat form. Sticking to the shadows, she silently made her way through the room, making sure to step lightly to not bring any attention to her.

Soon enough, she stood before a cart of what looked like laundry, most likely heading for cleaning. Seeing that no one was nearby, she quickly hopped into the basket, burying herself deeply into the laundry, the smell making her queasy, but she had to do so. She felt more laundry get piled on top of it and start moving again, which she just laid as still as she could, feeling the sway and bump as the laundry basket moved. Soon enough she could feel herself move downwards, into what she guessed was the main laundry room.

Carefully moving around, she could see that the person who had been pushing it had left the basket alone, so she gladly dug her way out of the basket, taking in grateful breaths of air, which smelled strongly of bleach and cleaning supplies, but it was anything better than the basket she had just rolled around in. Being careful once again, she hopped out of the bask, landing on all fours and quickly making her ways to the shadows again, her tail swishing back and forth nervously. She knew every risk she was taking right now, but it wasn’t time to worry. She needed to get out of here, and away from this hell hole of her life. Ever since the FBI had taken away her parents, her life had gone to hell, so she decided this was the best way to do so. She maneuvered around the room until a new scent tickled her nose, the smell of fresh air and the tree line. She looked around towards the source of the noise. She saw an open window, not too far off the ground, the only problem being, the only way to get to it was across the main washing floor, where the people could be seen running the washing machines, flipping over the loads, and folding.

She sunk back into the shadows, her breathing shallow and quick, fearing of being caught now, being locked back in isolation, or worse. Deep inside her though, she knew she needed to get to out of here, to get free, and to try and find family, or to simply start life anew on her own, ready to start it all over and forget her past. She took time and slowed down her breathing, glad that no one had noticed her. She looked up to see a plum looking woman walking nearby, and she knew what she could do right then and there.

Steeling her nerves, she waited until the woman was right in front of her then darted forward like a bat out of hell. Her heart beat was beating faster than she could ever remember, screams and echo’s chasing her around the room, as shouts of ‘grab it’, and ‘stop that cat!’ chased her. Seeing a woman leaning forward, just in front of the window, she jumped. Sailing out of the woman’s grasp by mere seconds, she pushed off the old ladies back, she soared through the breeze.

Her heart beat racing as ever as sounds of the cleaners screaming ringing in her ears. She wished she could stop and take time to notice the beautiful scenery around her, but she couldn’t, not yet. Her heart racing and her eyes darting to and fro, she ran through the forest, not pausing to catch her breath or to see if anyone was chasing her. She zigzagged into the forest brush and trees, hoping to lose any and all pursuers. She smiled, that her attempt had worked, her next being to find a way off the island, as soon as she could.

((I hope this is okay ^^;))

[Randomlogic]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 3:00 AM
Location: Isaac's Home


“Yeah, I’m awake.” The voice was soft and even, barely a whisper in the darkness of the bedroom, the creak of the bed frame accompanying him as he spoke. The room itself was simple, containing little furniture other than a dresser and nightstand with a half drunken glass of scotch resting next to an empty ash tray. Several shirts and other items of clothing were scattered across the floor and dresser, the walls devoid of photographs or posters, the plain white paint glinting slightly in the cracks of moonlight forcing their way through drawn curtains. The bed creaked again as the man stood, walking slowly to the window, stumbling slightly as he did so, and a heavy sigh leaving his chest. Slowly his hand reached for the curtain, blue eyes squinting painfully as the bright moonlight flooded into his room, washing over his hunched frame. He was dressed in a plain white shirt, simple boxers hanging loosely at his waist.

A calloused hand rose to his face, rubbing down the lines of fatigue and tracing over the stubble lining his jaw. Another sleepless night it seemed, and so he would handle it as he did any other night. Walking back to the bed, he slowly sat down, his knees popping as he did so, a gentle smile tugging at the edge of his lips. He was only twenty seven, but he felt ancient, the aches of his body, and the lines in his face…the bags under his eyes, even. All of these seemed like worries he shouldn’t have for quite a few more years to come, and yet here he was, gripping the glass of scotch in one hand, the bottle in the other, pouring himself yet another drink at…he glanced over at the clock, squinting once again at the glare of the red numbers – three in the morning. He’d actually managed to sleep for two hours tonight, and that alone impressed him; which he supposed was slightly pathetic, come to think of it. Shaking his head in quiet thought, he raised the glass, drinking down the contents in a single chug before pouring himself another, pausing for a moment to cock his head to the side, one ear turned, as if listening to someone else.

“I don’t know,” He murmured to himself, his body stiffening as he spoke. “I guess I don’t know anymore…I think I did at one point, but not anymore. After all of this, I don’t know what I believe.” His voice was still quiet, belying little emotion, just calm, even understanding. He didn’t even seem to falter over the view that he was alone in the room, raising the glass to his lips once more, this time sipping at it, rather than downing the entirety of the contents. “I suppose I don’t really care anymore. About my…about that, I mean. I don’t really care what happens to it, now. I just want to be able to sleep.”

“Why does that matter?” Only silence followed.

“I don’t want to talk about that.” More silence.

“Just look, I know you can – no, I told you I don’t want to talk about it.” His voice was haggard, slightly pleading to the quiet that followed his every response. “What do you mean – ‘close’?”

Isaac paused once more, nodding his head slowly. In truth, this happened every night, every single night since the storm had hit and changed his life forever. Not that he could really remember what that was like, the memories hazy and uncertain, like attempting to look through the bottom of beer bottle. Now all he had was this…every single night, he struggled to sleep, and every night, he awoke to a new conversation, a soft voice scratching at the back of his mind. He wasn’t crazy, though…or was he? At times he couldn’t help but feel as though he’d lost his mind, but at the end of it all, he knew better…he knew better…

“Soon, then?” Isaac inquired, setting the glass down on his knee and biting down momentarily on his lower lip, grazing over his unshaven face. “I’m well aware – no, I do understand; I do understand what this means for me, but I don’t care, as long as you keep up your end of the bargain.”

For a brief moment, the tired look on his face faltered, almost seeming angry at the darkness around him, his grip on the glass tightening until his knuckles turned white. The bought of anger passed, unclenching his jaw, Isaac rose from the bed and began to pace about the room. How had his life become this? How had he wound up here, on this island? Once upon a time he had a real home, with a real yard, that he’d worked for, that he’d earned. Yet here he stood in supposed madness, asked to live with other seemingly normal civilians…and yet they couldn’t be. If he was here because there was something wrong with him, then surely the others had their own secrets to hide. Maybe they were all insane? Isaac stopped his pacing, running his hands over his face once more, attempting to quell both the voice and thoughts in his mind. It was only like this at night, only then did his mind wander in such ways. He just wanted to sleep…just one night was all he asked for.

“Stop it, I don’t want to do this tonight,” He rasped, looking down at the floor, his arms now hanging loosely at his side, hands clenched into fists. “Not tonight, tonight…I just want to try to sleep.” His face twisted in anger once more, and quickly he turned, walking back to the bed and reaching beneath his pillow. Isaac’s hand dug beneath the fabric until he found his way to the .45 caliber pistol hidden beneath it, clicking off the safety and holding the weapon tightly. Without a moment’s hesitation, he raised the gun to his head, pressing it against the edge of his skull and closing his eyes tightly, taking a deep breath. “I said enough,” Isaac stated flatly, gripping the gun tighter. “Deal or no deal, this isn’t happening tonight. Now leave me alone.”

He stood for a moment, the gun still against his head. For a moment he considered pressing the trigger, wishing for nothing more than silence and sleep; but he knew that he couldn’t do that. He had too many responsibilities, too much to do, and far too much to lose. Still, the threat seemed to work, even if he knew that it would only work this once…and even then, it might not even hold the whole night. Still, he could appreciate the silence, clicking the safety back into place and setting the gun on the nightstand as he moved back to the bed, lying down once more. Isaac took a deep breath, his hands clasped on his chest, another worn smile tugging at his lips. It was ironic that he had the silence he so wished for, but even now, he knew that he wouldn’t be able to sleep now; he never could, no matter what he did.

Every. Single. Night.


* * *

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 8:47 AM
Location: Isaac's Home


“What’s up Doc?” Isaac mouthed as the cartoon rabbit danced across the screen of his television, inevitably leaning forward to take a chunk out of the carrot clasped in his furry hand. “Don’t take life too seriously. You’ll never get out alive.” He’d seen the episode 100 times, maybe even more – the Bugs Bunny cartoons were old, on the television long before he was born, but it was still something he enjoyed; especially at breakfast time, when he needed the tension relief from the previous night. He couldn’t help but smile as the antics continued to play out on the screen, shoveling another fork full of scrambled eggs into his mouth, glancing down at the dog devouring her own plate of eggs next to him, careful to lap up the yellow chunks she spread as she ate.

“What do you think of that?” He asked quietly, the dog halting its feast to stare up at him with a head tilted curiously to the side, one ear perked. Sam, his dog, was one of the few things he was allowed to keep in the move over to the island – and even then, it’d taken more convincing than he ever thought he’d have to do. For whatever reason, they’d seemed somewhat strange about allowing an animal to come with him, as though they were afraid of…well, something he still wasn’t quite sure of. But thanks to the events prior to their discovery of him, they allowed Sam to come. A black and white border collie, she was one of the few companions he really had, and he supposed talking to a dog was no less healthy than talking to himself. “Think we take life a little too seriously?”

Sam responded by burying her head back into the plate of eggs with a small grunt, Isaac nodding his head slowly in agreement. “I think so, too.” He continued to watch the screen, drinking down the last of his milk and setting the fork down on the now empty plate, looking to the dog once more. “You finished with that?” There was of course no reply save the ticking of her toe nails across the linoleum as she moved from the kitchen to the living room, resting finally in front of the TV. The house was admittedly small, they had to accommodate a lot of people here, but it was still more than enough room for the both of them. Leaning down, he lifted the plate from the floor, setting both of them in the sink and turning slowly to switch the channel to the news – even if all they had was local.

“In other news today,” The young woman began. “A stray cat escaped from the animal shelter…”

“Seems like something odd to report,” He mused quietly, his expression never changing.

“Authorities believe the cat may be infected –“

“Oh.”

“And ask that should anyone see the cat, to report it immediately, but avoid contact at all costs. A description will be provided in the banner below, as well as details on possible locations. The animal was last seen near the Daylight Hospital, headed towards the forest areas.”

“Descriptive.”

“And once again, should you have any information regarding the animal, please contact the local authorities at the number listed below.”

“What do you think, Sam?” Isaac asked, offering a tired smile as her head lifted from the floor. “Think you could chase down a rogue cat?” Her head tilted to the side. “Hm, you probably don’t even remember what a cat looks like, I’d guess. Well, that being said, I have to go. Mrs. Harrison needs her fence fixed, and it isn’t going to repair itself,” He paused, reading over the banner at the bottom for the description of the feline escapee. “Keep a look out Sammy, and don’t throw any parties while I’m out. I’ll just be a few houses over.”

Lifting his tool box from the floor, Isaac turned to walk out the door, heaving a sigh as he did so; another day in “the life.”

[Black]

DATE: August 16th, 2042
TIME: 3:57 PM
LOCATION: Downtown, The City Cafe.

Richard walked jauntily down the street, his bowler hat tipped on his head to keep the sun out of his eyes. He had just finished his shift at the Reagan Building and was heading to his usual haunt. He worked on the thirty second floor as a researcher in a small branch of the company dedicated to conversion into completely solar powered energy. It was a pleasant job without too much strain of a time limit and not a lot of hopes were placed in his department. That is until Richard was assigned there.

Since then they have had several break through's on not only on their sunlight powered projects, but also a few new ways of using Hydro plants to increase proficiency. Since then he had come under the eye of several of the CEO's and has made it into more than one science magazine. However the fame wasn't for him. Just him knowing that he can break through barriers placed upon the world by some unseen hand and work for a better future for the worlds ecosystem was enough.

Richard quickly came to his destination, a cozy little cafe nestled between two sky scrapers called "The City Cafe" and it seemed they had just passed rush hour so the place was relatively quiet when he stepped inside. The waitress had already placed him in his favorite spot by the window and set down his usual drink. As Richard took his seat he smiled his thanks at her and she went to go grab him something to eat. She never asked what he wanted anymore because he always said surprise me and he never complained about what she brought him.

He leaned back lazily in the cool august air and hung his hand out of the window of the cafe. There was a small garden on the side of the cafe shop and Richard had the advantage of being next to the tree that grew there and provided sufficient shade whenever summers heat loomed. Richard didn't have to wait long before the waitress - named Jenny Spienhandler - was back.

"Here ya go Rich, would you like anything else," she asked with a small smile. He smiled at her and shook his head no.

"Thanks Jen, but this looks like enough to tide me over today. Why don't you join me when your break rolls around?" Jenny smiled and nodded.

As she left Richard pulled out a sleek black lap top and set it on the table. Next to it he placed a pure white laptop. Both had small silver slivers on them on the cover and sides. Jenny had asked what they were once and was impressed to find that the laptops recharged in under an hour using light. If it was dark Richard had cords to plug them into a wall. Everyone knew what the black one was for, as Richard used it whenever out of shop. He played his various games on it to keep entertained while also holding several conversations with those around him and eating his meal.

The white one used to be a subject of mystery for many people until the discovered that Richard used it to keep in touch with his office. He didn't own a cell phone, but his Computers all interlinked using Syber-Netix's advanced internet system so he could work wherever he was at. Usually nothing popped up on the screen but three or four times something did and Richard was out of the Cafe in a flash, usually before anyone noticed. Then days later he would be in the newspaper for some break through or another.

Today however Richard just sat in his booth watching people come and go and engaging in idle chit chat while playing his games. Waiting, it seemed, for something interesting to happen.

[Mysteria]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 4:45 AM
Location: Shiloh's Home

At exactly four forty five a.m. Shiloh rolled over and turned the alarm off before it even rang as she'd been doing for the past twenty years, never opening her eyes until her morning prayers were said. Prayers....the word was almost foreign to her now yet she still prayed every morning. That was, if saying "Lord thank you for another day and for protecting those I love" could even be considered a real prayer. Shiloh hadn't had the will to pray, really pray, ever since her parents had been taken from her twenty years ago. Some days, she'd barely had the desire to even attempt making it through the day and thinking back on it now, she could see how miserable she had made her Aunt Sophie and Uncle Jacob during those teen years following the accident. She'd become unruly, foregoing her Christian upbringing and doing literally anything that she had damned well pleased. But yet even after a night of getting hammered, always she'd continued to at least say some small prayer every day out of honor for her parents, along with wearing a cross around her neck at all times. For some reason, she knew that it would have comforted her parents and maybe, just maybe, there was still a small part of her that wanted to regain the faith she'd lost years ago. Absolutely everything in her world had changed since that fatal day of the accident, and the fateful day of the solar storm.

Stretching in the bed and yawning, Shiloh waited for the dinging of the coffee pot to announce that the morning java was ready. Sitting up on the edge of the bed and slipping her feet into her slippers she made her way into the kitchen of her apartment, shivering as she walked past the air conditioner. Shiloh hated the heat, preferring to sleep in a cooler room. Coffee in hand, Shiloh walked back into the bedroom and sat down, reading over her last journal entry. It had been days since she had written. Much like her faith, it appeared to her that her words seemed to have left her too.

Shiloh poured herself into her jogging suit and headed out the front door, pulling the door shut tightly behind her and making sure she locked it before beginning her morning run into the city park. The park was the only place where Shiloh truly felt at one with nature within the confines of what Shiloh referred to as the concrete jungle known as The Isle of Alesia. Shiloh breathed deeply as she ran, taking in every breath as though it could be her last. With each footstep the golden cross that adorned her neck jiggled lightly against her skin underneath the purple sweatshirt that she was wearing. It was as though the cross was trying to remind her that she was never alone. If it was God or her parents, Shiloh couldn't tell, nor did she even care. It made her feel like she was somehow, still connected to them and that is why she wore it, faithfully.

As Shiloh rounded the last bend before her run would be through, she saw a glimmer of what she thought was light at the edge of the small row of trees that ran along the contours of the park, but when she looked back again, there was no light. Shrugging it off, Shiloh slowed her steps until she was at a brisk walk. By the time she got back over to the other side of the park from where she'd started, her breathing had slowed along with her step. A few stretches later found Shiloh back in her apartment, showered, and sitting at the kitchen table with her coffee and journal.

Remembering the morning run, she scrawled a quick entry into the journal which read only as Today I thought I saw a glimmering light again. It was like all of the others that I've thought I've seen since the storm. Sometimes, I look twice just to be sure I'm not seeing things but always there is never anything there yet it looks so real and it feels like...

Shiloh laid the pen down that she had been writing with, never finishing the sentence. Even to her, it seemed too unreal to even allow herself to write the words. Shiloh closed the journal and locked it away in the security box where she kept all of her important papers before dressing for her part time day job and heading off to play personal trainer for the day.


Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 8:00 PM
Location: At Shiloh’s place of employ, The Majestic

Shiloh floated around The Majestic in the simple yet elegant dress (http://www.neimanmarcus.com/store/catalog/prod.jhtml?itemId=prod133020012&parentId=cat10330737&masterId=cat17740740&index=15&cmCat=cat000000cat000117cat17740740cat10330737) she'd chosen to wear for tonight’s performance as she mingled with the clientele. Shiloh had been working on the mainland when the new Majestic was built and was thrilled when they'd asked if she would be willing to relocate to the Island to headline the entertainment there as a regular part of the nightly shows. Shiloh jumped at the opportunity to work in the upscale lounge, leaving her past life and everything that came with it behind her. Well almost everything that was Shiloh thought to herself as she began remembering the events that had led up to...


The sound of a voice distracted her thoughts. "Ms. Thompson, you look stunning tonight, perhaps I could buy you a drink after the show?." Shiloh looked at Mr. Marcus Johnson, who was not only one of the richest men in town, but was also one of the most available men in town, with a smile painted on her lips as she said "Perhaps, one just never...." Luckily for Shiloh, the sounds of "Ladies and Gentleman for your entertainment pleasure I present to you, Shiloh Thompson!" Excusing herself with a sigh of relief under her breath from Marcus Johnsons presence Shiloh took the stage, her warm voice sounding out over the crowd "Good evening ladies and gentleman, how are you all doing this evening? We've got something special planned for you tonight, so sit back, relax, and enjoy the show."

A familiar tune started and Shiloh began snapping her fingers to the beat as she sang into the microphone

"Never know how much I love you, never know how much I care When you put your arms around me, I get a fever that's so hard to bear You give me fever - when you kiss me, fever when you hold me tight Fever - in the morning, fever all through the night. Sun lights up the daytime, moon lights up the night I light up when you call my name, and you know I'm gonna treat you right You give me fever - when you kiss me, fever when you hold me tight Fever - in the the morning, fever all through the night."

The crowd left out a roar of enthusiasm as the scantily clad dancers, both male and female, joined the stage, one young male dancer working his way up behind Shiloh and wrapping his arms around her from behind as she leaned herself back into him. Never missing a beat the rest of the words slipped off of her tongue in much the same way that silky smooth ribbons against ones skin would do. Shiloh’s smile broadened as the crowd came alive. Indeed, there were worse ways to spend ones evening than being on stage, held by a half nude dancer Shiloh thought to herself as the song came to a close and the crowd fell into applause.

[calamosis]

Date: August 16, 2042
Time: 9:29 am
Location: One of the many beaches located on the island; Maritime Beach.

He was slow to wake up that day. Terr-Cor (as he sometimes called himself) had, somehow, fallen alseep near a beach. (Actually, on. He could feel the sand slipping through his thin shirt, sliding grainily across his torso.) Where in hell was he? He couldn't remember....

He sat up, yawning. Shrugging to himself, he let the matter slide away from him. He had probably just had another late night, maybe even a fistfight again. After all, he wasn't covered in blood, so he didn't murder anyone.... Yet. The only reason he thought this, was the tourists he could already see scanning the beaches, just like every other identical group of people that came to sightsee. He hated tourists. The most aggravating, annoying people, always asking obvious questions....

Perhaps that's the reason he can't remember why he was fired from his job as a tourist guide....

Terence snickered to himself slightly as he stood. Quickly, he lurched to one side, groaning softly. Oh, damnit.... So it was the fistfight.... He could feel his middle protesting, but he made himself move, standing fully, and, ignoring the odd looks from the tourists, he walked. Straight forward, he would walk today. Or, maybe not, if something interesting headed his way. After awhile of walking, he yawned again, realizing that not only was his stomach looking for ways to kill him (for reasons other than the fight), he didn't have any extra food in his bag. Well, shit....

Well.... He did have some money left over for the last job he kept. (A bookshelver; for nearly a week and a half.) Maybe he could but some decent food around this area..... Knowing that, obviously, the beach did not withold his eating answers, he took a sharp turn. Once more he commenced his automaton walking, one foot in front of the other, until he arrived downtown. Now, where could he beg scraps from...? A short circut around revealed that a quiet cafe, aptly named the City Cafe, was a safe enough bet for decent food. The people didn't look like they owned a gun that they kept simply for keeping people like him out of their shop. In fact, some of them looked quite nice. Although, he had been wrong about these things before.....

He shrugged, and headed in anyway. He shrugged himself into a seat, grabbing a menu. After a while, he puts his head down on the counter, tired and waiting for sustinence. When the waitress came up, he didn't pay much attention to her, just ordering whatever came out of his mouth that he knew he could afford. After she left, he turned his head slightly.

'Watching the People' was his favorite game, hands down. He sat, observing the tourists, the 'natives', the regulars. Families and couples, loners and strange pairs.... Human interaction was interesting. Even if the human themselves was not. Terence closed his eyes, already tired of his make-shift form of entertain ment. Maybe a few more minuets sleep....

[Koti~]

DATE: August 16, 2042
TIME: 4:04 pm
LOCATION: Downtown


Stephanie walked through the alleyways between the building, her feet hitting the ground softly. The cold feeling of the ground was only downplayed by the sun caressed wind playing with her long brown hair. She pulled at the random twigs and hair, following her nose more than her stomach, her eyes darting between the locations. The one in front was what she looked like a cafe, she had heard of those things. They were great for people who wanted to get together and talk to people, yet she didn't feel anything for that.

Looking forward, she could see a person sitting with two laptops out, which they had allowed them to use in the hospital when they were good, but only for simple card games. She had become a master at pinball, yet became frightened to play because she feared what people would to when she got beat the high score. Locking eyes with one of the people there by accident, she quickly dove down behind a trash can, worried about what the person would do. She didn't know anyone, and wasn't willing to trust anyone. Fiddling with the torn white clothing that she had gotten while running through the woods.

Once her heart had returned to normal, she peered over again, her stomach growling again as she looked over at the food being served. She blushed again, slightly ashamed at her growling stomach, usually having eaten at the hos* no no, she had to stop thinking like that. She was getting away from that place, so she couldn't continue to live her life by their schedule.

"Now how to get food, without getting caught" Stephanie said, trying to quell the thoughts of fear through her head as she looked at the food, frowning.

[Aheris]

Date: August 16th, 2042
Time: 4 PM.
Location: Guiliana's Office at the Sforenzia, family hotel downtown.

Guiliana was seated at her mahogany desk---a hulking, weighted piece in the center of her office. It was better than a filing cabinet; nothing was coming out of those solid drawers without a hammer. At the moment, however, she was not considering that. She was looking at the reports from the surveyor and zoning commission.

Her father had been involved in local politics on the island for some time, and this granted the family access to certain documents---not that they weren't public information. It was more accurate to say that Vincenzo, (her father) and Guiliana knew where to look.

In this case, it was Maxamillion. He had some legitimate permits to survey and/or excavate in certain areas of the island; however, why and where he was doing so was unclear. The documents said that he was seeking permission for some kind of underground development. Guiliana raised her left eyebrow in a questioning look. Max is always up to something.

Pulling her black pencil skirt down slightly to cover her legs more completely, she sighed. She stood, readjusting her fitted black blazer and the rich, satin plum top beneath. Wiggling her toes in their pointed shoes, she decided to head down to the City Cafe.

I'm not fancying eating with the guests today. The hotel is full and they're serving “Italian” food. Guiliana chuckled at the thought, knowing that what passed for “Italian” cooking to most Americans was anything but. So...I am a bit of a snob. It isn't that alfredo tastes...bad. It's just...not...It's not what a Sicilian grandmother would let come in the door, let alone out of the kitchen. But you give them what they want, and they pay for it.

As she walked down the street and across a couple of blocks, she smiled quietly at the passers-by. The island was pleasant company, for sure. Even if there seemed to be an eerie sort of quietness to the natives. Each pair of eyes she met on the sidewalk was a little desperate, or a little bit absent. Sometimes they looked away too quickly, ashamed to meet her clear black eyes.

It must have been about a quarter after four when Guiliana walked into the cafe. She was striding confidently, though without intent to draw attention to herself. Glancing around at the tables quickly, she saw a young man with a bowler hat and two laptops. He didn't seem to notice her gaze, so she walked past him and sat at a table, behind and slighly to the left.

He seems familiar to me. I've seen him down here before.

She opened a small leather journal, worn to a sheen, and slid her old fashioned-steel nibbed pen into her left hand. Right then, an overly friendly waitress with a shiny-silver nametag that read "Jenny" bounced up in front of her.

"What can I get you today?"

Guiliana looked over at the young man again.

"I'll have what he's having, if you don't mind?"

[Anne Bonny]

DATE: August 16th, 2042
TIME: 3:05pm
LOCATION: The Sforenzia Hotel

“Oh darn!” Tansy said with a frown as she stared at her laptop screen, reading the text over again. Finally she repeated the words aloud, as if saying them would help reveal the joke her editor must be playing on her.

“Be sure to check out the local amenities. Besides diners and hotels, what does the island have to offer? Would our clientele feel safe and well cared for if they traveled there?”

She glanced up at the young man who stood in front of her. “Well what do you think that means?”

The boy was staring at the rest of her body as Tansy lay on her stomach on the hotel bed, knees bent, long legs crossed. At the sound of her voice, his eyes snapped to meet hers and his ears turned a guilty red.

The boy shrugged, his stiff navy colored uniform crinkling as he moved. Tansy had to wonder to herself with some annoyance if he had even been listening. As it was, he looked like he wasn't entirely sure what to do with himself. After all, he had just expected to bring her room service order (raspberry smoothie), hopefully get a tip and be on his way. He certainly wasn’t expecting to be lured by the pretty girl into diagnosing what was wrong with her laptop (drained battery… who knew you had to plug them in so often?) and get it connected to the hotel’s wi-fi before listening to her rattle off a rant about her supervisor.

“I’m never going to have time to go to the beach,” Tansy pouted. “How am I supposed to convince people to come here if I don’t even enjoy myself?”

After a few seconds of silence, the attendant (bellhop? waiter? whatever) cleared his throat. “Maybe the hospital?”

Tansy chewed on her straw and rolled onto her side as she considered the suggestion. It wasn’t a bad idea. A hospital was an amenity, wasn’t it? Although her own direction was never steered by what doctor was where (oh alright, there was that one time in Rosarita, but that was for different reasons), maybe health care was a reassuring factor in other peoples’ travel plans.

But on the other hand, it was so late in the day. Would she even have time to go to the hospital? Would there be someone there to show her around or would they be getting ready to head home by now? “Maybe I can make an appointment to see someone tomorrow and have time for a sunset walk on the beach. Perfect!”

The attendant clearly didn’t know what to say in response, so he slightly rose up on his toes, lowered himself back down, and remained silent. It wasn’t until Tansy remembered that she hadn’t yet tipped him. A few bills from her wallet and he was quickly out the door, probably on his way to a reprimand from his superior, asking what on earth took him so long.

DATE: August 16th, 2042
TIME: 3:53pm
LOCATION: Daylight Hospital

Tansy arrived at the hospital about a half hour later. She was glad to have chosen to walk. The combination of the hot sun on her skin and cool ocean breeze reminded her of the best things about home. It was tempting to stay outside and simply roam around the city, but with great effort Tansy managed to drag herself through the wide glass doors and into the building.

The sooner I'm done with this, the sooner I'm having a cocktail at the beach, she told herself as a blast of air conditioned air hit her, making goose bumps appear all over her legs and arms. Her decision to wear a skirt and tank top seemed good on the way over, but now the girl wondered if she should have at least brought a sweater.

The reception desk was easy to find, and a middle aged woman looked up as Tansy approached. "Can I help you dear?" she asked with a motherly smile.

Tansy's friendly grin appeared in return. "Yes please! I'm with 'Break Time' magazine and we're doing a piece on Alesia. I was wondering if someone could give me some information on your facility?"

The receptionist (Jill, according to her nametag) raised her eyebrows and took the press ID card Tansy presented. After studying it for several seconds while the blond held her smile, she glanced back up. "Never heard of your magazine, but I'll see what I can do."

"Thanks! Um, I know it's late though. If there's no one available today, maybe I can make an appointment for later? I'll be here all week."

Jill the Receptionist nodded and reached for the phone. "I'll see what I can do," she repeated.

[~N~]

DATE: August 16th, 2042
TIME: 4:00 PM
LOCATION: Downtown, The City Cafe.

"The cheese fries here are great," Bob Greeley said with a satisfied smile as he and Jeremy Venture strode into The City Cafe.

"I know. Their burgers aren't too bad either. But there's no alcohol, and believe me, after all the shit I've been going through, I need a damn drink and a good time," Jeremy said, running his right hand back through his neatly cut dark hair.

"Yeah, Mr. Soon-to-Be-CEO," Bob remarked with a hint of envy, "Must be super tough to be the Boss's right-hand man."

"You wouldn't believe. This dig is a mess, there's legalities out the ass, and..." Suddenly Jeremy froze up, his eyes widening at the approach of stunningly attractive woman who just entered the Cafe.

"What?" Bob asked, swiveling around in his seat like a hippo.

"Shhh! Sit still! Jesus!" Jeremy whispered. "That's Guiliana 'La Bella'! She's been a royal pain in my ass. Come to think of it, I think she is some kind of royalty. She acts it..." he said with a tilt of his head.

"Never heard of her before," he mumbled. "Looks hot though."

"Yeah, hot and bitchy. The Boss said she's been snooping around his business a little too closely. Gotta watch her... she's liable to seduce you and then sue the shit out of you and leave you naked in the streets." Jeremy noticed the smirk on Bob's face. "And not in a good way!"

Suddenly a crash disturbed the customers of the Cafe. The wait staff looked at each other perplexed and then one timid young blonde-haired kid with a nametag that read "Leon" went over to the girl in the tattered shirt cowering behind the trashcan and said, "Ma'am? Ma'am? Uh... we got a table if you want to sit down and um... order something..."

"Looks like one of the inmates escaped from the hospital," Bob muttered to Jeremy jokingly, stirring laughter from both of them.

"Alright, let's get something to eat and then I'll give you some more details about we're really looking at as far as what we found in the dig..." Jeremy said in semi-hushed voice, and then spoke up, announcing, "Hey, can we get some service here?!"

************************************************** ***********
DATE: August 16th, 2042
TIME: 4:00 PM (about the same time)
LOCATION: Daylight Hospital, Receptionist Desk.

"Thanks! Um, I know it's late though. If there's no one available today, maybe I can make an appointment for later? I'll be here all week."

The blonde reporter was pretty enough and nice enough, that Jill thought, perhaps she's harmless. Still, there were parts of the hospital she was advised not to let the press see, and the thing was, they were understaffed and overworked as it was.

Maybe she could just give the tour herself.

"Maria, hon, could you cover for me? I'm just going to give..." Jill looked at the ID card again as she fumbled for the name, "Tansy here a quick tour of our wonderful hospital here. I'll be back in two shakes of a lamb's tail, promise."

"Oh, yeah! Go on a nice little break and leave me with the desk! Sure! Thanks, Jill!" Maria jabbed back in good fun. "It's fine. I'll watch."

"Right this way, Tansy," Jill said, motioning to her guest with a smile.

"Down the hallway here is our waiting room where we try to make things as comfortable as possible on our patients...."

Jill made a detailed account of the variety of rooms and wards, such as the ER, the various surgical facilities, the rehabilitation wing, but it was as they were just getting to the end of the Psychiatric Ward on the third floor that she stopped and turned around abruptly, as though remembering where she was. "So that's most everything! I'll take you back down now, so you don't have to find your way out."

At the end of the Psychiatric Ward was another hallway that disappeared around the corner to the left...

[Koti~]

DATE: August 16th, 2042
TIME: 4:06 PM
LOCATION: Downtown, The City Cafe.

Stephanie looked up at the man who stood in front of her, a small boy, probably around the age of 17, maybe 18. He looked a bit uneasy, probably unsure as why a girl sat crouched behind a trashcan. Stephanie covered her eyes for a minute, slightly uneasy at the possible attention she was drawing. She had always been the quiet girl in the corner, never wanting to draw attention to her, for fear of what they would do.

“I … uh … thank you?” Stephanie answered in a questioning tone, moving her fingers just enough to see the boy. He had blue eyes, and she was off put that she stared at her. Wanting to appear normal, she allowed herself to be guided to a table, her eyes darting around nervously as he directed her to a nearby table. Curling her legs under her, she sat on the chair, her head at an angle. She heard a bit of offhand laughter, and looked up, to her slight horror; a few of the customers were looking at her, most of them having drifted back to their food or drinks.

“Can I get some water, please?” Stephanie asked timidly, trying to avoid as much attention to her. The waiter nodded and walked off, leaving her alone. A small sigh escaped her lips, she had been able to avoid making too big a scene, though probably made one when she had hidden behind the trashcans.

Stephanie lowered her head again and stared at the table, keeping her ears open in case of anyone who moved to close to her. Her eyes drifted over the table slowly, trailing from the blobby roundish brown mark, probably made from some liquid, to the odd wavy design of the material used to make it. She rested her hands in her lap, following the wavy design of the table, treating them like a maze. Her eyes drifted up when the same waiter, his name tag reading ‘Leon’ set the glass of water down for her scooting off.

A few freckles seemed to be splayed across his face, his smile slightly warm and cautious. He muttered a few words that she didn’t quite catch, but she nodded all the same, having seen other patrons do the same thing. He sighed lightly and his smile seemed to become more at ease. The boy offered if she wanted anything more, but she shook her head, which seemed to produce somewhat of smile/frown. He shuffled off to wait other people, leaving her to slowly watch the water drip down the side of the glass, ice resting on the top. Trying to act normal, she griped the cup with both hands and took a sip, the cold water making her shiver some. She set the glass back down and went to staring at the table, unsure of what to do next

[Prophet]

Date: August 16th, 2042
Time: 3:50 PM
Location: Daylight Hospital

Vehicles dotted the road as people went about their daily lives as best they knew how. Moms and dads returning from a long day of work, tourists heading to the beach or whatever other destination they may have in mind. Tourism was a constant here on Alesia, much like it was for Hawaii and the Bahamas. There was never any shortage of families and newlyweds who wanted to have their own getaway on a tropical paradise. Thomas Fynn counted himself fortunate that he was not responsible for ensuring they have a good time, only that they stay alive long enough to get back home. Yet he could not do that until he reached the hospital and according to his watch he was about twenty minutes late.

The engine of the motorcycle screamed as Fynn shifted into a higher gear and twisted the throttle. The shiny vehicle of crimson and black rocketed forward, a blur of motion as it whipped past car windows. One thousand CC’s of raw power carried him along the road much faster than was strictly legal. He bobbed around cars, slid in between two if they were alongside one another. Perhaps it was merely good fortune that there were no police officers about at the moment to catch him in the act. He wasn’t certain he’d have stopped anyway. Not when he had to get to work

Once the hospital was about a block away he finally let up a bit, allowing the bike to slow itself as he gradually shifted down to an easy third gear and cruised on just a few miles over the speed limit. It wouldn’t do to have his coworkers see him flying in like a bat out of hell. You never knew who might take such news to the powers that be and get him in trouble. He would have enough irritation as it is if Winslow was about, the brown nosing ass. He had his head stuck so far up the bosses asses it was a wonder he could even smell anything aside from shit.

Thomas pulled in next to a recently cleaned car. By the plates it was a rental, probably some tourist who cut his finger or some other such nonsense. He killed the engine, then reached down to a hidden dead switch he had installed himself and flicked it on. Perhaps he was simply paranoid but he wasn’t about to risk some punk stealing his bike. Motorcycles were too easy to hot wire but with that hidden switch on it wouldn’t matter what a would be thief did. The engine would never turn over. The clasp from his helmet opened easily and he pulled it off his head, tossing his head to one side to get the bangs out of his eyes. He unzipped his jacket as he moved hurriedly toward the front doors. His lab coat would be in his locker. If he could clock in get that on before anyone unfortunate saw him he’d be golden.

Jill wasn’t at the front desk as he strode in. Instead Maria, a younger woman with sandy blond hair and killer dimples, sat in her stead. She smiled as he came in, recognizing him straight away from the biker jacket that no other doctor wore around here. Then she glanced down at some of her papers and that smile grew. “I do believe you’re late, Dr. Fynn.” She teased, resting her head lazily within her hands.

Thomas rested his shoulders on the counter, leaning forward as that brilliant smile flashed across his expression and brightened the room. “You know how traffic can be. I had to risk life and limb just to get here.” By the woman’s expression she looked unconvinced. No surprise there. Somehow women seemed to have a built in radar system that allowed them to smell bull shit a mile off. He leaned a little closer, holding her eyes a moment. “I don’t suppose you would be so kind as to clock me in would you?”

“Oh I don’t know…” she teased, doing well to look troubled like the idea bothered her. “I could get in trouble for that you know.”

“I’ll take you out to dinner tonight.” Thomas offered, shamelessly bribing the woman into doing what he wanted. He knew she had been waiting for just such an opportunity. If he could skeet by under the radar without getting into trouble while making dinner plans than more power to him.

After leaving the desk and heading into the lockers area to trade in his leather jacket and helmet for a white lab coat and scrubs Thomas headed through the building to find the lovely Dr. Katarinas. If he could convince her he’s been here the entire time he was as good as gone and would not have to worry about being in any sort of trouble. On his way however he met Jill, the woman who was normally at the front desk. She was headed back toward the front, escorting a lovely young woman in casual yet appealing clothing.

“So you are here.” He greeted with a wave. “I was beginning to worry perhaps my day was going to be dull and empty without you, Jill.” The woman gave him a look similar to the one Maria had given when she heard his excuse for being late.

“If you’d show up on time once in a while you wouldn’t have to worry.”

Dr. Fynn waved the matter aside. “And who is this lovely young woman? Not a patient I presume?” he held out his hand, introducing himself with that same bright smile that got him both out of and into trouble more often than he cared to count.

[ashford211994]

Date: August 16, 2042
Time: 12:34 PM
Location: One of the many beaches located on the island; Maritime Beach.

Rachel Young walked quietly along the beach shores observing all of the different people vacationing on the beach. She watched a small family, about 3 children and their parents, played in the crashing waves. She also saw a teenaged couple walk past her holding hands tightly and she smiled tenderly. She secretly envied everyone who was relaxing and enjoying their afternoon since they didn’t have to worry about anything other then what time and what place. She soon found a empty spot in the sand were she sat down and just continued to watch until she pulled out a sketch book out of her bag she had brought.

She was dressed very plainly for the beach, no swim suite though since she didn’t intend of swimming. She was just wearing a pair of shorts and a simple navy blue tank top along with her wavy light brown hair up in a slightly messy ponytail. As she opened her sketch book she flipped to a rough sketch of the beach in front of her. It wasn’t complete of course and that was the reason behind her coming to the beach. She pulled out her drawing pencil and began to make fine details in the sand and ocean waters in the sketch book.

As her hands worked freely and busily across the page her mind drifted into another place, a place where she finds peace and silence. This often happened when she was deep in her work; she would zone everyone out and just imagine that she was the only person there. This scenery was idyllic to her work because it helped her open her mind and relax. She smells of the salty sea and the sound of the waves crashing on the shore helped her relax and concentrate on her drawing.

[Black]

DATE: August 16th, 2042
TIME: 4:06 PM
LOCATION: Downtown, The City Cafe.


Richard cast his eyes away from the window to a little girl seated in front of him. He had heard everything everyone in the cafe had said about the little girl and he frowned. She was in tattered clothing and seemed to be a patient of the daylight hospital. His eyes narrowed slightly as he took in her posture and her twitchy manor. Then he tapped the table to get her attention.

"Come here child," he said quietly in a soothing voice. "Come sit with me," he turned and whistled. It was loud and piercing, and half the cafe turned towards him with angry mutters. They quickly turned around at the baleful glare he returned. Then when the waitress came over he ordered something sweet for the child.

Then he pushed the laptops aside and leaned forward, setting his hands on the table. They were gloved and seemed heavier than they should be when they plopped onto the table. Richard smiled, his teeth were brilliant white. "You come from the hospital" he whispered quietly with a wink. "It's a bad place to be, that hospital," he looked around and his glare once again forced those trying to listen in on his words or stare at the girl to tune out of his business. Everyone in the cafe had seen Richard send more than one boisterous customer packing through the front door.

Even though his face was harsh when looking at the patrons around him, when Richard looked back onto Stephanie a kind light shone in his eyes. He was relaxed but something about the way he sat, or even the way his eyes occasionally noted everyones position in the room told a different story. Richard may have been relaxed but he was ready to snap into action in the blink of an eye.

Whats more is the way people seemed to not notice Richard when he was in the room, even when he was standing close to them. Unless Richard was talking to someone or drawing attention to himself he seemed to blend into the background. Most people would have checked the room several times before finally seeing Richard leaning against his chair to look out of the window at the garden.

When the waitress brought Stephanie the treat Richard smiled and said "Im Richard Cornelius Grim, what is your name Young Miss?"

[Koti~]

DATE: August 16th, 2042
TIME: 4:06 PM
LOCATION: Downtown, The City Cafe.

Stephanie jumped slightly at the tapping sound, seeing the man who had the two laptops call her over. Thousands of thoughts ran through her head, yet something about his voice seemed to keep her from bolting for the door. Picking up her glass, she carefully moved over to where he sat, studying her feet like they were the most interesting thing in the world. She pulled out the seat that was adjacent to the man and sat down, once again folding her legs beneath her as she set the glass down carefully, not allowing it to clank against the wood. A woman came over, and was soon off for she had tuned him out, focusing on the hum of his laptops and away from him.

She looked up some when she heard the sliding of the laptops, and pulled back some when he placed his hands on the table. He was wearing gloves, completely different than the ones she had seen the nurses wear, and she flinched inwards. Her body going rigid, ready to run, he spoke, his voice in a whisper and soft.

“You come from the hospital” He stated, which made her heart leap to her chest.

*He’s one of them. Word must of spread that I had ran away, and he is here to take me back. I have to get away, I need to run now. If I can cause a ruckus, maybe I can distract him long enough to allow me to run away, get back into the woo~ huh?* her thoughts interrupted when he spoke again.

“It’s a bad place to be, that hospital” He said, her heart still beating in her throat. She looked up briefly as the man started looked around at the other patrons. She took her glass of water, her hands shaking lightly with frayed nerves, took a sip and placed it back down, resting her hands in her lap.

*Maybe he isn’t one of them, and is just someone nice. He hasn’t yelled at me, or tried to hurt me yet. Maybe he could help me off this island. No no no, silly girl, he barely knows you. He probably just wanted to talk to be because I look so… huh?*

She looked up slightly to see that he had slide some food in front of her, sun glistening off the sugary coating on top. Picking it up gingerly, she took a small nibble, and a smile cracked along her face, the taste of the warm treat playing across her taste buds like wind across her face. She remembered this… her mother had served it to her on Sundays, before they headed out to church service. She had always made a mess when she ate this, eliciting a warm chuckle from her mom.

“It’s a cinnamon bun!” She exclaimed loudly before dropping the piece of food back onto the table, a faint blush spreading on her cheeks. She looked back at the man, who seemed to be waiting for something, not in any sort of hurry, and s warm look in his eyes.

“My… name is .. Stephanie” She spoke again, looking back down at the cinnamon bun. She poked at it some, occasionally taking small pieces and nibbling on them, her eyes glancing now and again around the room, noticing that most people had stopped looking, making her feel slightly more relaxed

((sorry, but he presented it so well for me to reply))

[~N~]

Date: August 16, 2042
Time: 12:45 PM
Location: One of the many beaches located on the island; Maritime Beach.

"Whatcha drawin'?"

A blond, lean, yet athletic man who looked to be in his late twenties, possibly early thirties asked behind a pair of classy shades, as his fine hair ruffled in the breeze.

He sat down on the sand near where Rachel was now comfortably working on her drawing and smiled, pulling his sunglasses down just enough so that she could see his glimmering emerald eyes, and then he flashed her a winning clean white smile. He was topless and already tan apparently, but not overly dark. He had on some dark blue shorts and leather sandals. His shirt, just a light blue collared button down casual piece was resting on the gym bag he brought with him.

"I love this beach, but I don't recall having ever seen someone so lovely on it," he smiled. "Anyways, my name's Ben. And if I were to find one of your works in a gallery somewhere, what name might I find?"

[Black]

DATE: August 16th, 2042
TIME: 4:13 PM
LOCATION: Downtown, The City Cafe.



Richard smiled slightly at her apparent delight in the cinnamon bun. He didn't particularly enjoy them but he knew that children loved the sweetness in such things as this. His eyes scanned her tattered clothing again and he frowned for a second. His breath caught momentarily and his fists on the table tightened making a small noise as the gloves expanded and rubbed against each other. Then they released again and his smile was back.

"Nice to meet you Miss Stephanie. I avoid that place at all costs. It's not a healthy place to be, even for normal people like me. That hospital is evil, and what they do there should be condemned," Richard leaned back and moved his laptop in front of him, his eyes scanning the page momentarily before his fingers began to tap out a rapid pace on they keyboard. When he moved it back there was a momentary glimpse of what he was doing. The site he was on read; [M] The Unseen (IC) (http://role-player.net/forum/showthread.php?t=14737&page=2). Richard closed the lap top and turned his attention back to the girl sitting in front of him and he smiled lightly.

"Would you like anything else Miss Stephanie," once again his eyes scanned the room and noted that three patrons had entered and sat down near him and Stephanie and were casting curious glances their way.

"Something about them doesn't seem right," Richard thought to himself as his eyes narrowed down on the group of three men. They were all dressed in black suits with their faces hidden behind black sunglasses and low hats. Every few minutes they would look over at Richard and Stephanie. Their eyes focused mainly on Stephanie with only a cursory glance at Richard.

"They are obviously a squad sent out from the hospital to find the girl. Probably carrying guns and restraints. I need to be careful how I handle this..." Richards eyes snapped back to Stephanie and he smiled guilelessly again. He would bide time until they grew complacent then he would make his move.

[calamosis]

Date: Agust 16, 2042
Time: 4:12 pm
Location:

Terence ended up, contrary to what he originally planned, staying the whole day at the Cafe. He just...loitered around, doing nothing and occasionally taking naps in one of the not-entirely-comfortable chairs. He had been bored all day, but just a few minutes ago, a few interesting things had happened. A girl was found behind a trashcan, if one could believe it. Terence wasn't fazed whatsoever, but when the man that had way too many computers, he couldn't help but be interested.

Also, some other people started talking, and though the gossip wasn't friendly (what gossip was?) it was something to listen to. The two men that had arrived were looking at a curvy woman that had come in before them, talking, apparently, about her and her attitude. Regular people were talking about the strange girl in the ratty clothes.

Also, if he listened right, the man with the laptops; his name was Richrad, supposedly. What a perv. He's gotta be a pedo.... As long as he didn't leave with that girl under his arm, Terr' was fine.

His eyes flicked over the others around him disinterestedly before returning to the girl and the (pedophile) guy, Richard. It was the only thing going on, after all. His thoughts switched to the beach outside for a moment during a lag in the conversation; maybe there wouldn't be so many tourists outside.... Even as he turned his head to peek out the front window, he knew he was trapped. It was either here or there, and if this conversation didn't pick up, he was going to pick up and go.

As he thought this, Richard seemed to have the slightest flash of anger. At what...? Terence looked over the girl (had she said her name was Stephanie...?) and could almost sympathize; if he had known her at all, he would have been pissed at the people who allowed he to be in such a malnourished condition. She wasn't starving, but she was hungry, and her clothes were all ripped, and didn't look very new at all. Perhaps she didn't even have a home; got kicked out or was an orphan. Whatever....

Wait. What was he focusing on, now? A group had sat down close to them, but.... Oh. Well, yes, they were in fact looking at the two at the table he himself was observing. And richard, bless the perv, was a tad agitated. He could see it in his shoulders. And the men at the table were already getting a bit impatient.

In fact, he may even stop in to let his boots and fists do some work, too. Somehow, he didn't think this Richard guy would like it, but that was fine. He was never against a fight, himself, and three versus one (maybe two, if the girl had any spine) just wasn't fair. He'd just...even the odds a little.

Hmm.... Maybe this would be good to watch, after all. And if not, maybe he could beg that Richard guy for some money at the end.

[Aheris]

Date: August 16th, 2042.
Location: The City Cafe
Time: sometime after 4

La Bella. Guiliana smiled, recognizing the old nickname. Her father callled her "His Bella," but that wasn't where the name came from. It was, actually because of La Farnese, who her father had named her for. Still, hearing these men speak of her as if she were a mafiosa amused her.

And she heard from "Max's" second in command that he knew she'd been prodding the council for information. Not that they truly knew what he was doing, of course. I doubt even his lackeys know what his goal is... What they also did not understand was that Guiliana had no interest in disrupting the delicate balance on the island. All types of business stay in her hotel, and others' big egos keep her personal issues in the background.

La Bella stared pointedly at the second-in-command. He made a scene ralking to his little friend, but now he started to loook uncomfortable.

At some point, her food arrived, and she picked at it with the tenacity of a procrastinator. As she watched the scene unfold between the young man and the a young girl who seemed obviously fragile, her interest was peaked. Her sharp ears picked up the words "hospital" and "bad"...though both remained seriously quiet.

Guiliana cleared her throat. The shivering girl might have glanced over, but did not make eye contact. With three precise steps, she swung herself around and seated herself at the table.

She whispered to the young girl staring into the cinnamon roll.

"I know you're feelling little shaky right now, but I think you might want to come with me."

[Randomlogic]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 11:00 AM
Location: Mrs. Harrison's home

“Hank was going to get around to doing this, you know,” The little old woman explained with a touch of remorse, wringing her aged hands together as she spoke. Standing barely over 4 feet, she was a picture of everything old age had to offer, complete with flowered blouse, hunched spine, curly white hair and glasses that looked as though they had an inch thick layer of dust painted across the lenses. “He always said he would, always said he’d make it white, too. White like my dress, you know. Come to think of it, Hank joked once that I shouldn’t be wearing a white dress – that was our first real fight.”

Isaac looked up at Mrs. Harrison from his position on the side walk, squinting in the bright sun light. It was hot outside; too hot for his own tastes, to be honest. The dull green shirt he wore was stained with both sweat and white paint with some of the latter spattered on his hands and neck. In her attempt to help him earlier she’d managed to somehow land the brush in his face, and while he’d gotten most of it off with a rag the battle damage wasn’t completely taken care of. She was a sweet old woman, if a bit eccentric, constantly talking about Hank Harrison, her late husband, though she still considered herself married. She was often the source of one of his odd jobs, constantly needing something fixed or a project finished that Hank was never able to get around to. He offered her a genuine smile, dunking the paint brush in the can once more and swiping it across the wooden plank before him, careful not to place the layer too thick; he was almost done and the last thing he wanted to do was mess up now.

“If there’s one thing I’ve learned about being a man,” Isaac responded, his tongue poking out of the side of his mouth briefly in thought, finishing his stroke before setting the brush down and looking back up at his neighbor once more. “It’s that we tend to say very, very stupid things.”

“Oh, Hank was right, I was a randy little minx back in my day,” She insisted, her hands trembling slightly. “It was just a rude thing to say.”

“And probably more than I needed to know,” He replied after a brief pause with a tight lipped smile. “But I’m almost done here, so hopefully I’ll do Hank proud with it.”

“I’m sure he’d love it…he really did love you too, Isaac, such a nice boy,” Mrs. Harrison continued, nodding her head slowly as she spoke. “Always thought so highly of you, so helpful…how have you been sleeping, sweety?”

He hesitated for a moment, standing from his position on the ground and dusting off his blue jeans with both hands. “Good…wonderful, even,” He responded. “Why do you ask?”

“You look tired, is all.”

“Compared to you, maybe,” Isaac said. “But with your gorgeous looks, I don’t think we should be in the same league, ma’m.”

“Flirt,” Mrs. Harrison shot back, waving a wrinkled hand dismissively. “Well, if you don’t want to talk about it, I won’t pry.”

“I appreciate it.”

The pair stood in silence for a time as Isaac lifted the paint bucket from the ground, the brush still sticking out of the white liquid. Locking the tool chest he’d brought with him, he lifted that as well, the metallic case clacking loudly as he did so. Certain portions of her fence had been in far worse shape than he last remembered, the wood splintered and the screws dangling out. While he didn’t have the proper materials to repair the wood, he was able to at least do what he could to tighten the screws back in place and make it look semi-presentable. He was almost positive that she was the only one he knew with a wooden fence on the street – and even surer that she was the only one who had as many problems. There were plenty of families that had missing members around here it seemed, some of them up at the hospital, others having lost them through other means. But Mrs. Harrison had a certain knack for calling on him in times of need – which was often.

“The World’s going to burn, you know.” She stated plainly, catching his attention immediately.

“What?” Isaac asked, looking confused.

“I said,” She continued, looking mildly annoyed that he hadn’t been paying attention. “Thank you for your help, I hope you know I appreciate it.”

Isaac merely stared in silence, his head tilted slightly to the side. He was almost positive that she’d said something else, would’ve put money on it, even.

“Isaac?” She asked, looking confused herself.

“Wha-Aha, sorry, sorry…I just, ah, zoned out there for a second,” He said, one hand raising to rub his forehead. “But yeah, of course – you know I don’t mind helping, anything you need, just…ah, just give me another call, okay?”

“Will do, Isaac,” She replied with a sweet smile. “Take care of yourself, ok?”


* * *

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 8:00 PM
Location: The Majestic


“Been painting?”

“Yeah, how di-“

“You’ve still got some in your 5 o’clock, dead head,” Eric Ridley, one of the Bartenders for The Majestic, stated with a swipe of his own hand across his chin. “I’m not sure you’re up to standard for the usual quality of customers we take in.”

“De…Dead head?” Isaac responded, looking mock stunned, one hand on his chest in a wounded manner. Apparently he hadn't managed to get off all of the paint in the shower, which was admittedly a little embarrassing. “Are you even allowed to talk to customers like that? I’m not sure I appreciate the attitude you’re putting out here. Dead head?”

“You look like you haven’t slept in a month.” Eric responded flatly.

“Why does – look, I sleep a lot. Hell, I sleep as much as I want and where I want,” Isaac retorted, tapping his hand down on the bar counter. “I could fall asleep right here, if I wanted to.”

“I don’t think you could.”

“I think I could.”

“I really, really don’t think you could. The second you lay your head down, I’m pouring your shot on it.”

“Would I still have to pay for it?” Isaac asked after considering what was said.

“Yes, it’s still your shot.”

“But I didn’t drink it.”

“But I’ll make you pay up front.”

“…Touché, Mr. Ridley, touché.”

The pair shared a brief laugh, Eric shaking his head slowly. “Seriously, though, why are you here again? There are plenty of bars around this city, and I know you don’t give a shit for the upper class atmosphere, that’s clearly, clearly not your style, what with the paint job. So what are you doing here?”

“You know why I’m here.”

“What, you’re here for the show?” Eric said with a gesture of his hands, currently occupied with cleaning out a beer glass. “Or you just like to ogle the woman performing the show?”

Isaac glanced from the bartender to the singer on stage, raising a brow before turning back to his friend. Come to think of it, possibly his only real friend in the city…which was something of a depressing thought. Fantastic. “Honestly?” He asked, downing the shot of Southern Comfort placed before him. “A little bit of both. I can’t miss the music, I love the shows too much. I think it’s my one vice.” He finished, tapping the glass down to signify another shot.

“Your one vice?”

“Ok, maybe one of two, I do love my drink,” He continued, looking back to the stage and then to Eric once more. “Today especially; I really needed the music today – and the alcohol.”

“One sec,” Eric moved down, filling another customer’s glass before attending to Isaac’s, gesturing for him to continue the conversation. “Why, what happened today?”

“I was, ah, painting Mrs. Harrison’s – my neighbor – I was painting her fence today…she’s just, this, just…a little old lady, you know? Picture perfect, like out of some kind of cartoon, right?” Isaac responded, raising a hand to gesture at the small dots of paint on his chin. “Well, I’d finished up and –“

“What’d, she offer to sleep with you as payment?”

“No, shut up,” Isaac retorted, smoothing out the black dress shirt he wore before resting his hand on his knee. He may have been spotted in paint, but he was at least dressed accordingly, wearing a black pin-stripped shirt with matching solid black pants and dress shoes. It was a rare occasion for him to dress up like this, but once again, he never missed a show, even if the only one he knew there was Eric. “She told me, as I was leaving, that the world was going to burn.”

“The World is going to burn,” Eric responded with a raised brow. “Seems kind of dark for a little old lady.”

“Yeah, when I asked her to repeat herself, she said something totally different, like it didn’t even happen,” Isaac said, running a hand through his short, unruly hair. “But I know what I heard.”

“Well, she is old, and with old comes crazy,” the shorter man said with a shrug, turning briefly to face another customer tapping their glass against the counter. Most of the people who’d paid for tickets had seats, but some chose to sit at the bar – much like Isaac, and show’s like this generally filled up. “I’ve got a lot of work to do, bud, but we’ll talk more later, ok? Enjoy the show and try not to drool too much.”

“I just like the music, Eric,” Isaac responded flatly.

“Yeah, we all do.”

Isaac shook his head, throwing back his second shot and resting his hand on the glass of bourbon waiting for him, turning his attention back to the stage. With the proper combination of alcohol and entertainment, he figured he could forget about doom prophecies from little old ladies in no time.

[Koti~]

DATE: August 16th, 2042
TIME: 4:13 PM
LOCATION: Downtown, The City Cafe.

Stephanie flinched some as the man clenched his fists, making her heart flutter some. She looked up again from her food, but the man had relaxed again. She lowered her head again, but kept them up enough so that she could look at the man, looking at his hands and occasionally looking at his eyes before quickly darting her eyes again. She had relaxed enough to allow her beating heart to slow down to a more normal pace, yet she still glanced around now and again.

She listened to the man talk again, speaking of how he avoided that place and that what they did there was wrong. She agreed with what he said, but mostly liked listening to him talk. His voice didn’t hold any malice or disgust. It was calm and open, glad that he didn’t seemed angry or annoyed. She watched as he slide on of the laptops in front of him, his face covered by the black casing of the machine.

Finishing off the cinnamon bun carefully, she watched as he slide the machine close, looking back at her and smiling. She enjoyed the smile, carefully looking at his clean teeth and glancing back at her empty dish. She took another sip of water, a thin film of water having formed on the outside of the glass, the icy water contracting with the air. She looked up again to see that he was looking off again into the bar. He had offered her another one of the buns, and was about to say no when her stomach growled again.

With a blush, she glanced down at her lap, feeling uncomfortable again. Glancing around the room, she noted three people, burly looking men wearing all black. Their eyes veiled behind glasses, low hats sitting low on their heads. The flush from her face drained like water from a spigot. Glancing back down at the table, she started quivering lightly, trying to keep a steady breath and not bolt out of the chair towards the door, which unfortunately they were closer to the door.

“Could I have another bun?” Stephanie said meekly, just managing to keep the tone of fear out of her voice. She figured if she could seem normal, the men wouldn’t try to take her back, but that was crushed as one of them shifted in their seats, coughing lightly. She looked back into her lap, her mind taking over again.

*Ma..maybe he is one of them, and was just stalling for backup. Who knows what he was typing in … * her mind started, spiraling downwards into even darker thoughts. She eyes darted around as a second voice spoke up, a female voice this time. She didn't know who it was or really cared, but the woman said that she should come with. Her heart sank like a rock when these words finally wormed her way into her brain. Her body, now numb from fear, gripped her hands into fists as her mind went blank, ignorant with the current surrounding.

Her mind running with every urge to run, but she was rooted, fear having oddly enough slowed her breathing. Her body felt strangely heavy, and her stomach was in slight turmoil, her eyes transfixed on the table and the deep wood graving. All she wanted to do was run away, staring at the wood as though she could literally sink into the wood.

"No..no thank you?" She said, her voice barely a whisper.

[~N~]

Date: Agust 16, 2042
Time: 4:12 pm
Location: Downtown, The City Cafe


"Something about them doesn't seem right," Richard thought to himself as his eyes narrowed down on the group of three men. They were all dressed in black suits with their faces hidden behind black sunglasses and low hats. Every few minutes they would look over at Richard and Stephanie. Their eyes focused mainly on Stephanie with only a cursory glance at Richard.

"Marco, whaddya tinkin' with this join'? The fuckin' wait staff all look like high school virgin's here," Big Tony said, pulling out Cuban cigar.

"Uhhh... I'm... I'm sorry sir, this is a no-smoking establishment..." said the ever loitering Leon as he shakily approached the table where the three gangster-looking men had just sat down.

"What?! You tellin' me what I can and cannot do, kid?"

"No, no... sir... just the law.... I mean..."

"Why don't you ask me what I want to eat before you start spouting legal nonsense like you're some fuckin' cop, eh?"

"Y-y-yes, sir... what do you want?" Leon replied, flipping out his tablet to take Big Tony's order.

"I'll have the Surfer Cheeseburger, with some of dem cheese fries you got goin' on here, you two-bit, pencil-necked, pimple-faced pushover."

The other two men laughed at Leon's expense. "Anything to drink with that?"

"Well you ain't got no alcohol here, so I'll have a Coke."

The other two men ordered, and then their conversation turned to the matter at hand.

"Sammy says he's got something with the usual stuff.... something that would be worth quite a bit to the right people, but he can't get it through customs."

"He's where again?"

"Moscow."

"I think their mob ran the place for chrissakes," Big Tony muttered.

"Fuck if I'm going to Moscow," Frank, the third man replied.

"This thing is valuable he says..." Marco reiterated.

"Well, but he's stuck there with it. Now we gotta get 'im out without gettin' caught ourselves. Fuck. Should just let him stay there. He causes me too much damn trouble."

[Black]

Date: Agust 16, 2042
Time: 4:16 pm
Location: Downtown, The City Cafe

Richard breathed a sigh of relief. Just another bunch of mobsters. His heart went out to poor Leon. If things got rough he would step in, otherwise Leon would have to deal with their stupidity on his own. Richard couldn't always come to the rescue when someone was having a bad time and this was a good time to learn how to stand up for yourself. His eyes lingered momentarily on the three. They thought they were quiet but they weren't even fourth grade whispering. The entire diner could hear the ruckus they were making.

Richard relaxed and ignored them for the moment, turning his attention to a man who had been watching him from across the bar. The man looked like he had recently been in a fight. Richard tilted his head at the man, his eyes clearly focused on the man. Richards message was rather obvious,

Stop watching me.

He then turned his attention back to Stephanie once more, while watching the three men and the lone man out of his peripherals. He smiled and ordered one more bun for her and another drink for himself before pulling his black laptop towards him once more and beginning the rapid tap-tap-tapping on his keyboard once again. This time he was distracted for a few seconds longer but he quickly moved it to the side again and looked at the girl.

"So Stephanie, where are you from? Where are your parents?" He lowered his voice substantially and leaned forward so that it was so quiet it was barely more than a whisper. No one in the cafe could have possibly heard him ask, or seen his lips move overly much to give it away. "Why were you in that--"

However before he could finish the question a woman sat down at the table and told Stephanie to go with her. Richard frowned. He looked the woman up and down his eyes catching every detail and he leaned back and tilted his head to the side.

"Who're you, miss?" he asked, not rudely but not with the nicest of tones.

[calamosis]

Date: August 16, 2042
Time: 4:17 pm
Location: Downtown, The City Cafe

Terence wasn't suprised when Richard turned to give him a look that may have threatened his life. It made sense that the man had, really. And now, in order to simply irritate the man (as well as in favor of keeping the brutes in his line of sight while replying) he stared at this Richard's head. And stared. He sat there with a Cheshire cat grin on his face the whole while, purpously imagining lasers in his eyes drilling holes through his skull, then brain matter, and skull again. ....His imagination was intact, after all. The images themselves were very nicely graphic.

As he did this his attantion was held by (the mobsters in the corner, yes) a few people around him. Especially....

The woman who had gone up to the pedo and the girl was still there, and was apparently trying to get her away from assumed-pedophile-Richard. However, the girl didn't want to go.... He couldn't hear what she said, but with her body language, it was loud and clear. She felt safe with the pedo, huh? Weird. And women claimed they had intuition....

Richard seemed a bit standoffish to her, which was a bit odd considering the woman's...curavture. He let a small grin escape at this thought. So maybe ol' Richard was just chivalrous....

Yeah right.

Either way, he couldn't wait to see what would happen. Would Richard turn around and throw a napkin holder at him? Would nameless lady #1 steal the girl away? Or would maybe pedo-Rich' be the good guy? It felt like a live action movie of one of those soap opera's (the ones that middle-aged women seemed to like so much)! However, he did have a backup plan, just in case this ended up being a dud.

After all, there were mobsters in the Cafe, right?

[Aheris]

From the expression on Miss Stephanie's face, she was beyond unnerved. In fact, that cinnamon bun looked like it was going to come back up the way that it went down. Looking at Stephanie's clothing; she saw several tears, and the shirt was too loose---she needed more than sugar to feel better. Her small feet were tucked under her, too. Her posture, her expression...it all read that she didn't feel safe, or even that she was allowed to sit across the table from two seemingly-ordinary people.

"no...No thank you?" Stephanie said sweetly, obviously not trusting Guiliana's sudden appearance.

At this moment, the chevalier with the gloves looked at her too.

"Who're you, miss?"

Guiliana lowered her head, speaking in low alto. "My name is Guiliana..."

She looked at the young man, trying to gauge his intentions. He could be an honest do-gooder; or he could be crossing that line of just-plain-creepy.

From the bar, she could smell the excessive hair gel and axe coming from the under-taker looking mobsters. Smells like North Jersey..

"I apologize. I didn't mean to frighten you, Stephanie," And then she turned a focused gaze on the young man.

" From the two words I heard you say---and the rest that I didn't--you two have something in common that shouldn't be shared with the cafe. I was suggesting that the three of us get somewhere a little less public."

As she spoke, her eyes saw another man, boring his eyes into her tablemate's head. Then he turned his scruffy gaze on her, attempting to undress her with his eyes. Guiliana avoided his gaze and waited for her companions' answer.

[Koti~]

DATE: August 16th, 2042
TIME: 4:20 PM
LOCATION: Downtown, The City Cafe.


Snapped out of her spiraling trance, she heard something that she wasn’t expecting. The woman, who had only joined them a few minutes ago, was apologizing for upsetting her. Taking a quick glance up, she looked at the woman, and was slightly thrown off. Dressed elegantly, her hair an odd mixture of purple black and red, and she was wearing a black dress. She looked back, staring again at the shirt she still wore from the hospital.

Raising her hands and placed them on her head, she waved them back and forth, causing her hair to dance back and forth like it was caught in a strange breeze. She smiled warmly, a truthfully genuine smile as she sat there for a good minute doing this, mentally calming herself down. She had started doing this the second year she had lived at the hospital, finding it a good way to ease her mind and slow her heart, or in this case, start it back up.

Somewhat calm now, she took a sip of water, the ice clanking lightly as she gripped the cup, and rested her hands on the table. Feeling utterly drained of life from what happened, and relieved that the woman didn’t seem to be part of the task force to take her back. The man she was now still unsure of, but was not as worried, as typing for him seemed to her like a distraction more than anything else.

She was also glad that the three men in black were not going to take her away. Leaning forward and resting her head on her hands, the time seeming to have caught up with her, her head now feeling vastly quite for a change. She was tired now, her stomach still roiling, but now just out of aftershock to the initial roiling of her stomach.

Sighing outwards, she closed her left eye, the right drooping a bit as she stared outwards into the blank abyss.

“I’ll be good here” She whispered, her voice half lidded with sleep and exhaustion. Her body relaxed more into the table, her back curving more naturally as she adjusted herself in the chair, so that her chest was a few inches from the table. Her breathing evened out a bit, not truly asleep but just not all there, wishing she could fall asleep where she sat. A small portion of her mind told her that falling asleep in a public place was a bad idea, but it was drowned in a sea of exhaustion that swirled around her brain, putting her at ease rather quickly.

[Anne Bonny]

Date: August 16, 2042
Time: 4:15 pm
Location: Daylight Hospital

Tansy kept up with Jill’s quick steps easily enough, nodding her head and smiling politely even though she hardly knew what the woman was talking about. A few words were familiar here and there, “pediatrics ward,” “trauma unit,” things that she had heard enough on tv. But as she scribbled notes in her book, she noticed that hospitals have a lot of abbreviations for things that she knew nothing about. ER, OR, DC… it was enough to make her blond head spin. And here she always thought she knew was SOB stood for. No wonder doctors have to go to school for so long, Tansy mused.

Jill seemed nice, not overly friendly, but professional. She seemed a bit rushed to conduct their little tour, which was just fine by the visitor. After all, she didn’t need that much information. Just enough to prove that it was indeed a clean facility with competent workers. And in all honesty, Tansy was sure that reading too much about a hospital would be boring. The whole idea of her being in the building itself was silly, in her opinion. Really, who cared about…

"So that's most everything! I'll take you back down now, so you don't have to find your way out." Receptionist Jill suddenly spun around to face her in the middle of the corridor, making it clear that the tour was over. Tansy blinked in surprise. Most everything? But the hallway kept going!

Her blue eyes moved from Jill’s expectant face to the dark hallway behind her and back again. "Really?” she asked, regaining her friendly smile. “Well what’s down there?”

Jill shrugged and took a step back towards the way they came. “Just storage, really. Nothing any tourists would want to see, I’m sure. I should be getting back to Maria.”

Tansy’s eyebrows knitted together in confusion. “But we already passed dozens of storage closets and labs and all those things,” she pressed on, her smile frozen and her feet rooted in place. The hallway ahead seemed to beckon to her. Call it woman’s intuition or whatever, there was something there. She could feel it in her gut.

“Look,” Jill began, a bit more sternly this time. But she was interrupted by a handsome man in a white coat. After some friendly banter with the frustrated receptionist, he introduced himself as Dr. Fynn with a stunning smile.

Perfect, Tansy thought as she beamed and took the doctor’s hand. This one would be much easier to charm than Receptionist Jill. “Tansy James,” she said, holding onto his firm hand for just a second too long. “Not a patient, no. I’m a journalist with ‘Break Time’ travel magazine and I’m doing a story on the island. Jill was just giving me a tour of your lovely facility.”

“We were just finished,” Receptionist Jill interjected, and Tansy let a hurt expression cross over her features before regaining her composure.

“Actually,” she continued, “it would be very nice to get some information from you, Dr. Fynn, if you have a moment. I would love to get a more personal view of the hospital. And I’ve been meaning to interview a local too. Get a view of real life on the island, you know? Maybe you could help me kill two birds with one stone?”

She avoided looking back down the hallway, hoping Jill would think she had forgotten about the hidden section of the hospital, having been distracted by the handsome doctor. But within, uncontrollable curiosity was burning inside of the younger girl. Patience, she told herself. Curiosity killed the cat, you know.

Tansy smiled at the doctor expectantly. It was a damn good thing she wasn’t a cat.

[ashford211994]

Date: August 6, 2024
Time: 12:46 PM
Location: One of the many beaches located on the island; Maritime Beach.

Suddenly Rachel had been thrown out of her state of silence and peace. She stopped drawing and then looked up to see who it might be, but as usual she didn’t know this unexpected visitor. She found him very overly flamboyant and flirtatious and it almost got on her nerves, but in a way it was charming as well and she became immediately engaged into a conversation with this person. “Oh well, I am drawing the beach.” She said looking down at her drawing in the sketch book. “I am just sketching it out right now so you can’t exactly see the difference between the waves and the beach, but once I start drawing with colored pencils it should turn out very nicely.” She explained to him in a soft warm voice that showed her admiration of her hobbie.

“I am Rachel Young.” She added when he had asked for her name and then she had closed her sketch book since she was now distracted by him. She watched as he lowered his sunglasses down to the edge of his nose reviling his striking green eyes. As she looked him over she couldn’t deny that he was very much attractive, but it was always those kinds of boys you needed to watch out for and she knew this from experience.

[Kris]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 9:20 am
Place: "Section G" Printing house store.

The place was rather empty (with only 4 customers) but the copy machines worked non-stop, each time getting millions of pages outputted that the logistics guys were called about every 20 minutes or so to fill the trays with new supply of papers. You can probably understand that the noise was, therefore, still unbearable and annoying, just as if it was any other REALLY busy day.

And… another machine malfunctioned. Great. Luckily Sarina was behind the reception desk today, meaning she had an excuse not to dash for the rescue and try to fix it (as much as she could fix it anyway, she was not a technician last time she checked. She would just do the simple stuff like opening the cover, trying to see if any page was stuck there… and if all fail she would do the thing that solved all problems with machines at least 92% of the times: shutting it down and restarting it.

But not today.

Today she just leaned against the rail, looking bored and annoyed. She has had another "great" night of 3 hours sleeping and waking up early thinking she would be able to get into the 8 hours shift just fine. Obviously, she was too tired to work seriously.

Music played in the background from the CD she burnt: "The best of Queen", but sadly the music crushed around track 5 ("Bohemian Rhapsody") Just when Freddie Mercury reached the part of "Easy come Easy go".

That has to be god undoing for sure.

Annoyed she fixed her baggy blue shirt uniform that held the title "Section G" (The store's name) all over it (Where the "G" part was covered with the plastic badge with her name) and pulled it until it reached over her knees (like a toga) as she got up from her place and turned for the stereo to change the CD into another CD that had many tracks of famous Irish theme songs from old action movies.

Once she replaced the music she sat down again, enjoying the melodies when the phone rang.

"Section G, colors at your reach without the needs of drugs", she said (Actually it wasn't the real slogan, but ever since they stopped recording the conversations she used to play jokes around like that).

"Hello there, we call from FMJ and we'd love to have you answering some questions about our products-!"

Sarina hang the phone. She hated surveys. It seemed to her that the guys working for surveys service over the phone had no real life and wanted to make the poor people that actually took the time to answer their questions suffer just because they had nothing better to do with their life for they couldn't get into a real job.

The phone rang again.

"Section G, Postcards, papers, copying and more, how can I assist?"

"Hello? Oh, I think there was some problem with the line before. Well, anyway, I'm Tina and I'm calling from FMJ. I'd like to take a bit of your time and ask you to answer our questions about-!"

"WHAT?!", Sarina yelled into the phone, "I CAN'T HEAR YOU VERY WELL!! HELLO?!", And she hanged up again.

Ten minutes passed.

Just when she thought she got away with it the phone rang for the third time. With rage she picked up the phone, "Section G, how can I assist?"

"It's Tina again, can you hear me?"

Sarina lowered her head and rubbed her forehead, and later dug her whole face within her left free hand, "Yes… I can…" (=sadly)

"Good, we'd like to ask you some questions about-"

"Tina, right?", Sarina asked.

"Yes"

"You see, I'm only replacing someone until the guy comes back from the bathroom. How about I move you to another section?, I'm sure they will be more than willing to help"

"Wait, but-!"

Before the woman could protest Sarina pressed the "Hold" button and closed the phone. She was sure Tina was hearing now the company theme song (The waiting "song of death" as Sarina liked to call it), probably wondering rather she should hang up or wait for human to answer.

Another 10 minutes passed… 20…. 40…

Hour of silence.

Victory.

***

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 13:00 am
Place: "Section G" Printing house store.

Around 10:20 people start to flood the place. Tom, one of the "Service Representative", handsome yet silly young man with dark curly hair, helped a couple (with a really annoying young kid) to have their pictures they enlarged and printed from their cell-phones into albums they just bought.

Sarina took her camera from her bag and moved closer to them. She smiled just before she took a picture. The flash was a bit too strong and Tom pressed his hands against his chest, pretending he was shot (mind the pun) and fall down slowly while whispering: "But I'm too young to die".

Needless to say the couple were surprised from his childish stupid behavior and turned for Golan (another customers' service helper) for the rest of the service.

Sarina turned back (While hearing Tom trying to get another chance from the couple) and took her sit again, noticing that Amilia was sitting on a small stool that was empty just few moments ago.

"I just lost customers, mind you", said Tom with anger knowing he won't get the bonus percent now that Golan was taking care of the couple.

"It's not her fault you're a fool", Amilia said and smiled widely. Tom smiled as well. The thing about Amilia was that you couldn't resist her smile. In fact if she wanted something, it was almost a sure thing she would get it, and why not actually? By all means she was good looking with pretty face which always held a smile.

"Gotta admit it was a good one", said Tom.

"Yeah", said Amilia, moving aside strips of long red hairs, "I give you 3 out of 10, and that's just because I'm nice"

"What are you talking about? I deserve at least 6"

Sarina looked at them with annoyed gaze. As always they got into this goofy flirt talk and forgot completely she was there. She sighed and ignored them as she got up and headed for the dining room.

***

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 13:30 PM
Place: "Section G" Printing house store, dining room.

"I think he's an idiot", said Sarina answering Amilia.

"Just because he's a bit crazy doesn't mean that-!"

"Please! You need to actually have a brain to be crazy "

"He's just silly like that", said Amilia, "He makes me laugh"

"Well sure, he's funny and all, but… I dunno…. ", Sarina said, taking another piece of bread. Just before she grabbed the ketchup Amilia seized it up, "Hey what's the big idea?!"

"Well, I'm not giving it back until you tell me what you think about him! And no, 'Idiot' is not an answer", said Amilia with confident.

Sarina looked even more annoyed. Amilia was so used to get things done her way that she forgot it didn't always work with Sarina, "Fine, I don't need the Katchup".

***

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 19:30 PM
Place: The Majestic

"Wow", said Amilia, "You actually look decent!"

"Don't try to flatter me! you're late!"

"Oh, c'mon, don't be like that"

"45 minutes late"

"Really that long?"

Sarina nodded. She watched as Amilia scanned her from head to toe. Sure, she wouldn't put much of a show to work, but some nice dress and makeup can't completely change the person right?

Then she watched how the surprise expression Amilia had changed into disappointment, "Did you have to bring that darn thing with you?", Amilia asked pointing at the black camera that hanged around Sarina's neck.

"Yes!", Sarina almost barked. Ignore her friend's comment she walked inside and Amilia followed.

"Look at all the cute guys!", Amilia said with a gaze full of lust once they were inside. The show hadn't started yet, but the place was already set for it: Dim lights and loud music. Sarina grabbed her camera, removing it from around her neck and holding it closely with both hands. She was nervous, she just wasn't the type for places like that, but keeping her hands busy made her somewhat more eased.

Well, aside of taking pictures just to have something to do, Sarina really enjoyed it. She thought that it was the best way to keep memories of events. She considered photography as objective kind of art, not like painting or sculpting for example, where the artist has a bit more space to "mess" with the product. Pictures were just that: frozen in time mementos from real life.

"Oh great, Amilia?!", too busy with her thoughts she found herself alone and Isolated within a sea of crowd. She looked around and noticed a place to sit beside the bar. She decided to wait for Amilia there. If Amilia won't come back soon she'll just watch the show from the side (far far in the shadow as she could, unnoticed) and leave the moment she can.

[Black]

DATE: August 16th, 2042
TIME: 4:23 PM
LOCATION: Downtown, The City Cafe.


Richard eyed the woman suspiciously, his eyes seeming to bore into hers. He didn't trust her very much at the moment. She seemed to want to help the little girl, much like himself, but then again he could never truly know if the stunning woman in front of him was good or evil. Or even worse-- an agent for the hospital. His eyes narrowed slightly at the prospect, then his glance passed over her entire body.

But it wasn't a lecher gaze. It was one of a man sizing up a potentially deadly enemy. If his eyes lingered at all it was obvious he was searching hard for concealed weapons, or nervous tweaks. His eyes moved back up to hers and once again he stared intently.

It wasn't like he didn't have a choice. He had plenty of options. He could get up and leave now, leaving Stephanie to the strange woman. He could deny her completely and take Stephanie and get her to safety as he originally had planned. He could do a lot of things. However when danger was in front of you you didn't turn your back, you kept it in your sight.

Then all at once he smiled lightly and turned his gaze back to the scruffy man trying to bore holes into his head and grinned. Then he brought his hand up and made a finger gun and fired a fake bullet.

Then he turned his attention to Stephanie who was falling asleep and gently patted her head before turning back to the stranger. "Im Richard, this is Stephanie. Where did you have in mind, Miss...?"

[Shepherd]

DATE: August 16th, 2042
TIME: 5:12 PM
LOCATION: The Cauldwell Beach House

Alden paced around the living room like he was about to charge into the fray. Couldn’t be helped right now… he thought, thinking back to the email he’d just gotten from his father asking Alden to endure his forced captivity just a little long. Just a little longer… what the hell’s that supposed to mean? How long is “a little longer?” What good was it being one of the richest most powerful men in the country if you couldn’t even get your son off of a damn island?

Alden took several deep breaths to calm himself down, absently thumbing the medallion he wore around his neck. Getting angry won’t do you any favors, he thought, especially since he knew that he was being watched. He could feel it every time he went anywhere. The eyes of the “locals” watching him, the cameras all around the beach house that fed back to God knows where, his every move was always being monitored and he’d give all the money his father was lavishing on him to find out by who.

At the thought of money Alden pulled out his sleek black leather Gucci wallet (http://ak2.ostkcdn.com/images/products/P11125300.jpg) and fished out his father’s American Express Centurion Card. It was his tied directly to his father’s business account and was his dad’s way of saying “Hang in there, I’ll get you out of this, but there are worse places to be stuck than an island resort.” And it’s true, Alden mused, there are worse places I could be locked up, but all the Armani suits, personal trainers, and days on the beach drinking Mai Tai’s doesn’t change the fact that I’m in a prison.

Alden began to wonder what would happen if he had to endure this place much longer. He’d been here for six months already. He missed school, he was supposed to have graduated four months ago, and now he didn’t know if he’d ever even be allowed to attend a university again. He’d missed the end of the school year party his fraternity always threw, he’d missed the boxing tournament, the rugby finals, everything. He wasn’t even allowed to contact anyone who wasn’t family and let them know what was going on, or even that he was okay. That was part of the arrangement his father made in setting him up with the beach house, all the luxury of an island resort, except no contact with anyone other than family not on the island. He wasn’t even allowed to get on his Facebook account, which to him constituted cruel and unusual punishment.

“Alright,” Alden said to himself, he knew there were no cameras or listening devices inside the house, just around the perimeter, but sometimes he liked to hear himself talk. “I need to go blow off some steam and get out of here before I go stir crazy.” He left the 103 inch flat screen on playing the latest episode of Jersey Shore as he went to his room and grabbed his gym bag. If I’m gonna be trapped on this island, then dad can pay the damn 400 dollar light bill.

DATE: August 16th, 2042
TIME: 5:57 PM
LOCATION: Gold’s Gym

A fast right hook to the center, followed by a quick upward jab, and then a nasty right cross. With each punch that landed Alden’s fists came back bloodier and bloodier, but he hardly noticed the crimson liquid all over his hands, all that mattered was hitting the target. Alden felt all his anger from earlier in the day melt away as he lost himself in his training. As the sweat dripped from his pores he felt it carry all his stress and frustration from earlier with it. It wasn’t until Jaime, one of the trainers, came over, saw the blood, and stopped him that he realized just how hard he was hitting.

“You really should be more careful,” Jaime said as he cleaned the bloody smears off of the punching bag. “Tearing up your hands is your own problem, but if you tear up the equipment you’re gonna end up buying us new ones.”

“Heh,” Alden said with a jovial smirk, finally noticing the stinging of his hands since he’d ripped the skin off his knuckles. “I’m not worried, if I break it I’ll buy it. But I wouldn’t have to be so hard on the bags if someone around here would actually spar with me. I can’t be the only guy on this island who can hold his own in a fight.” And with that statement he playfully punched Jaime in the arm, and let out a small gasp when he realized that that wasn’t exactly the smartest move given the current shape of his hands.

“Ha ha, easy there tough guy,” Jaime teased “let's get those hands taped up so you can get out there kicking ass and taking names alright?”

“I suppose that couldn’t hurt,” was Alden’s reply as he flashed Jaime a cocky grin. Alden and Jaime had been friends for a few months since Alden had started attending the gym. Jaime had given Alden a tour of the gym’s facilities and they instantly hit it off, falling into that frat boy jock camaraderie. Whenever Alden went to the gym and Jaime was there he knew it would be a good day, they had a friendly bit of competition between them, and it helped them to push each other while working out.

“You’re pretty good at that,” Alden said as Jaime used the medical tape from the first aid kit to tape up Alden’s hands. He was a bit surprised at the deft movements and light touch of Jaime’s hands. At 6’3 with jet black hair, green eyes, and 230 pounds of solid muscle, Jaime was more of a walking refrigerator than a man, and until now Alden had pictured him as a typical meat head.

“I was a physical therapist before I started training here on the island,” Jamie replied, though he seemed careful not to make eye contact as he spoke. “Had to know a good bit of first aid, just in case, ya know? Now I think you might want to call it quits for a few days,” Jaime said as he finished taping up Alden’s hands and put the first aid kit back in the wall. “It’ll probably take four or five days to a week for your knuckles to heal, and if you’re not careful you’ll just end up ripping them open again.”

“Thanks Doc,” Alden replied jokingly, but his smile faded when he saw a dark flash come across Jaime’s usually jovial green eyes. “You okay Jaime?” Alden asked.

“Ha ha, yeah,” Jaime said as the shadow passed as quickly as it came. “Just never did like the sight of blood is all. Now get out of here.” And with a punch on the arm that was a bit harder than it needed to be Jaime shoved Alden toward the door of the gym.

“Alright, geez, let me get my stuff,” Alden replied as he rubbed his arm. That’s probably gonna bruise later, he thought, as he grabbed his gym bag and headed for the door.

[Rook]

DATE: August 16th, 2042
TIME: 4:25 PM
LOCATION: Downtown, The City Cafe

Lance yawned quite audibly. For the last few hours he sat, taking in the action that transpired about the cafe from a lonely corner booth. It was all extremely dull, right up until twenty minutes ago, when a young girl in ragged hospital clothing was ushered in by Leon. He kept a watch on the situation from his peripheral, only looking straight at the malnourished young lady and the older gentleman she sat down with during a random scan of the room here and there. It was faint, but he did catch the random word now and again.

Hospital

Bad Place

Richard

Stephanie

He'd been lucky enough to glance up at the right time to catch the man, whom he'd taken the wild guess was Richard, glance defensively at a few well dressed men whom loudly took their seat, spouting off the usual "Gangster" bullshit. The old, stereotypical "Big Mouthed Criminal" Routine. That's a good way to get shot.

They wanted a thing from a guy in Russia. A rare and valuable thing from the sounds of it. It interested him, but again, it was in Russia, and he, like most people with any common sense knew that Russia was REALLY out of his price range. Not to mention they were clearly well functioning, if a little stupid, mobsters. Not something that he wanted to get himself tangled in with.

By the time he got back to the previous interest, a new character seemed to enter this interesting little performance. A voluptuous woman stood at the end of the table, apparently attempting to convince the two to accompany her elsewhere. Richard seemed like he was going to go along with the idea, as Stephanie pitched slightly to the side from fatigue.

Looking at her triggered something in his head. He didn't know why, but an unbearable guilt washed over him in an instant. He'd never met her before, and continuing to look at her didn't remind him of anyone in specific, though there was that aching feeling of an old memory coming back, shrouded in agonizing vagueness.

Before he really knew what he was doing, he stood, grabbing his signature gray hoodie from the seat beside him, and began to approach.

"Excuse me, just... Yeah, little interjection... Sorry, I've been dropping more eaves than a clumsy roofer." he laughed lightly.

It was hard to say "I've been spying on your entire conversation" and not seem like a total dick.

His demeanor, while still light and airy, turned a bit more serious.

"If this girl left this hospital, which I assume is the 'bad place' I caught ear of, then there are probably people out looking for her. That said, it's likely to assume that someone in this cafe, kind, good doing citizens they are, may have called the hospital to report a girl dressed in ragged hospital clothes sitting in a nearby cafe, eating with some guy she didn't seem to know before right now, and looking scared out of her mind." He said, relaying the possible urgency of the situation.

"Ok... The torn cotton pants, possible fashion statement, you know teenagers these days..." He said ironically, looking to be in his late teens himself. "But the shirt, that makes her look... Well, like someone that was committed that escaped. And if you're all making a run for it, it'd be good not to look like who they're looking for." He set his hoodie on the table.

"Put this on, and keep your hair tucked in. I'd suggest you three move if you're going to avoid the hypothetical people you're worried about. Word travels fast out here, and the law travels faster. Trust me, I know."

He had not the slightest idea where this all came from suddenly. Usually he would have just said it wasn't his problem, and kept watching. But even now he was so in the "Helpful" mode, that he stood, waiting eagerly for the man and the woman, whom seemed to just want to help the girl, to figure out their move and make it.

[Koti~]

DATE: August 16th, 2042
TIME: 4:30 PM
LOCATION: Downtown, The City Cafe

Stephanie adjusted her one still open eye up as a new man had joined the conversation, seeming all for the world to be just there. She was not really listening to the conversation elsewise going on at hand, but knew it revolved somehow around her, and she was no longer much paying attention.

Most of what the man had said seemed to flow through her mind, not leaving much in the wake of her exhausted stupor, until about halfway through the conversation. Sitting up in her chair and shaking her head slightly, she listened back in on what the new man was talking about.

“…kely to assume that someone in this cafe, kind, good doing citizens they are, may have called the hospital to report a girl dressed in ragged hospital clothes sitting in a nearby cafe, eating with some guy she didn't seem to know before right now, and looking scared out of her mind." The man said, relaying the possible urgency of the situation.

Fresh, if not dulled panic washed back into her brain, making her look around nervously again. She glanced across the room, her eyes lighting upon a few people, locked eyes with man at the bar, who was staring at them. He seemed to occasionally switch back and forth between … *Richard, was it*, and the other girl on the table.

Snapping back to attention while the new man continued, setting a sweater with a hood on it. She picked up the gray sweater hood thing, and realized it was a hoodie, making sure not to blurt it out this time like an idiot.

“Put this on, and keep your hair tucked in.” The man said, sounding somewhat urgent yet not at all commanding, more of suggestive. She looked down at her clothes, the tattered holes in her shorts along with the even more tattered shirt that she was still wearing, and glanced once again at the other people in the café, finally noting how out of place she looked in the place.

Quickly donning the grey hoodie, the end of it resting slightly bunched at her lap, she sighed happily somewhat. Even though it wasn’t hers originally, she felt somewhat comforted by it, most likely due to the fact that she slightly more mixed in with everyone else, the hood draping over her head some, covering the lights from her eyes. With only a sliver of fear and trepidation left, she looked up at the new man, who seemed to be roughly around her age, yet more well off.

“Thank you, mister” Stephanie said, once again resting her head on the table, her arms curled around her head as she propped up her head enough to stare at her compatriots around her. She was half worried about what would happen now, but once again the waves of exhaustion washed over her, making her realize how tired she was.

“Maybe… a place with a bed?” She offered, her voice once again heavy with the sweet trickle of sleep coating her words.

[~N~]

Date: August 16, 2042
Time: 12:55 PM
Location: One of the many beaches located on the island; Maritime Beach.

“I am Rachel Young.” She added when he had asked for her name and then she had closed her sketch book since she was now distracted by him. She watched as he lowered his sunglasses down to the edge of his nose revealing his striking green eyes. As she looked him over she couldn’t deny that he was very much attractive, but it was always those kinds of boys you needed to watch out for and she knew this from experience.

"Benjamin Frakes. Pleasure to meet you, Rachel," he said, sticking out a smooth, warm handshake. "You want something to drink? The Beach Pit over there doesn't serve much, but I hear they make a mean mojito. 'Course if you want something else, that can always be arranged. Watch my things?" He waited politely for an answer, With that, he left his things where Rachel was sitting--obviously intent on making his acquaintance with her a more lasting one--and then went off to get his drink, and one for her, if she so desired. He was gone about fifteen minutes.

He returned with a smile on his face and then opened his bag, whipping out a beach towel and pinning it down with various sundry items from his gym bag. "God, after the meeting today.... I definitely need something to take that shit off my mind. The Boss is relentless; I don't think ever sleeps," he said, shades on, hands interlaced behind his head as he used his bag as a pillow.

"You know of any place I can go to relax? I've heard of a place downtown called The Majestic. Ever go there? I hear they got some entertainment going on tomorrow night..."

The waves of the ocean lapped onto the shore in a hypnotic, sloshing rhythm, the balmy island breeze blowing over both of them while the sun glistened off the lotion on his skin.

"Personally, right now, I wouldn't want to be anywhere else in the world, but I was just wondering if perhaps you wanted to go there tomorrow night. If you have other plans, that's cool. Just askin'. I got nobody else in mind right now that I care to spend any time with."

[Aheris]

Date: August 16th
Time: 4:30 PM
Location: The City Cafe

“I’ll be good here” Stephanie whispered.

Stephanie was practically ready to pass out at the table, and as of now, leaning clearly to one side. With each passing moment, more heads in the Cafe were inclined in their direction. A quick conversation might have avoided attention, but you could scoop the tension in this Cafe with a spoon. And this odd, gloved man was staring Guiliana down. No, it wasn't the gaze of a hungry man such as the lurker in the corner. It was a silent judgement.

Guiliana looked around her, assessing the other guests. A few mobsters who couldn't see past their own nose; a couple corporate lackeys who obviously knew who she was; and a couple stragglers. Guiliana ruffled her choppy layers unconsciously, and bit down on her tongue, thinking. The late afternoon sun was coming in through the windows. In an hour or so, many more people would be walking the streets and watching in the Cafe.

Gloves spoke: “I'm Richard, this is Stephanie. Where did you have in mind, Miss...?"

And as Richard spoke, another man walked up. He was carrying a worn grey sweatshirt, blond hair falling over his eyes, expression washed over with guilt.

"Excuse me, just... Yeah, little interjection... Sorry, I've been dropping more eaves than a clumsy roofer." he laughed lightly.

Guiliana looked at the seemingly average man before her. His eys were mostly blue, excepting some green patches. His mannerisms were light and casual. These two are here for a reason. And it's not normal sympathy, either.

"If this girl left this hospital, which I assume is the 'bad place' I caught ear of, then there are probably people out looking for her. That said, it's likely to assume that someone in this cafe, kind, good doing citizens they are, may have called the hospital to report a girl dressed in ragged hospital clothes sitting in a nearby cafe, eating with some guy she didn't seem to know before right now, and looking scared out of her mind." He said.

His words had a slight pressure behind them. Guiliana felt it, and she felt her own impatience growing. I don't know what these two kids can do for her, but the longer we sit here chatting...The more likely it is someone is going to make that phone call. She pushed her hair behind her ear, staring bluntly at the young, blond man with her deep chocolate eyes.

"Ok... The torn cotton pants, possible fashion statement, you know teenagers these days..." He said ironically, looking to be in his late teens himself. "But the shirt, that makes her look... Well, like someone that was committed that escaped. And if you're all making a run for it, it'd be good not to look like who they're looking for." He set his hoodie on the table.

"Put this on, and keep your hair tucked in. I'd suggest you three move if you're going to avoid the hypothetical people you're worried about. Word travels fast out here, and the law travels faster. Trust me, I know."

Stephanie put the hoodie on, visibly relaxing into its familiar shape. The owner of the sweatshirt didn't appear too much older than Stephanie to Guiliana's eyes; but she addressed him with respect.

“Thank you, mister,”

Nearly ready to fall completely limp, Stephanie spoke again: “Maybe… a place with a bed?”

“That was what I intended from my original offer. For more than the obvious reasons, we're all sympathetic to Miss Stephanie's plight.”

Guiliana looked at both of the men, one and then the other. Her eyes were hard, betraying her impatience and her own self-concern.

“We should go, but not together. I have a hotel a few blocks from here. I keep a room empty for personal guests; I will call my staff and make sure that it is ready for her. I will also find some more appropriate clothing for our young lady, so that she doesn't have to keep wearing your sweatshirt...indefinitely.”

Guiliana could feel the potential objections starting to rise. She folded her arms and pursed her mouth.

“ One of you two should take her to the Sforenzia. It is closer than the Bella Adriatic. Yes, I do have security there. If I find one hair on her head out of place, you do know I will find you.” She flashed sharp, dark crimson color nails, pointing two at the men.

“….Miss Stephanie? Who do you want to go with you to the hotel?”

[ashford211994]

Date: August 16, 2042
Time: 12:55 PM
Location: One of the many beaches located on the island; Maritime Beach.

Rachel gladly waited for him to return and during that time she was more concerned with her looks then she had ever been in a year. She quickly pulled her hair out of her messy ponytail and then smoothed it down her shoulders so she would like mildly attractive, but as usual she only looked average.

When he returned she gave him a tender smile and then watched as he set up the beach towel in the sand. She took the drink with a smile and a polite thank you and then took a few sips of it. She listened to him watching him closely and taking in every detail of his face like he was a painting. Every aspect of his appearance was perfect almost like an actor in a movie and she almost felt jealous of him. Here he was, perfect and very much attractive, and he chose to sit beside her, an ordinary antisocial brunet.

She suspected that in about 10 minutes he would come to his senses and realize that she was much too ordinary for him and that he would stand up and leave, but she was actually very surprised to hear him invite her out somewhere. “Oh well, no I haven’t been there or ever heard of it. But yes I will go with you.” She said with a smile to him laying back with him and resting her head against her bag she had brought. “And is it ok if I just call you Ben?” She asked with a small laugh pushing a strand of her light brown hair out of her face and listening to the waves crashing against the shore in the background.

[calamosis]

Date: August 16, 2042
Time: 4:32 pm
Location: Downtown; City Cafe

Terence watched calmly as the bunch around the table he was watching grew. Even know, he was getting dirty looks from them, but really, he didn't mind. He had recived worse than that before. Waiting for something to happen to these people wasn't very fun anymore, though. The girl was too obviously from the hospital; he'd picked up on that much. Apparently, everyone had realized that besides himself.

Also apparently, everyone wanted to help her out. A kid, seemingly not much older than Steph', had even offered to help. Weird.... However, the plan seemed to have backfired, in his own eyes. If anything, he has drawn more attention to the girl than was neccessary; even more than she had had already, from her opening scene with the trashcan. So, now, it was a possibly-lethal situation. Great....

Terr' rolled his eyes slightly, leaning back in his seat. He almost wanted to go forth and help. ...Almost. It was painful to admit that this didn't affect him much. Really, it ought to, right? He was supposed to feel compassion, sympathy for the girl. She was young, defenceless. She'd be dragged back to the facility again if the collective group didn't do something.

For a moment he thought. Then he was hit by a bone-chilling epiphany. They were the same. He had been dragged back, himself. Multiple times. The images in his mind were blurry, but he was sure they had gotten him at least twice; probably many more times than that. He just happened to be able to escape. Just like she was doing. They were both affected by this...thing. Whatever it was that changed them and kept them from being normal...they both had a form of it.

And, maybe.... Terence narrowed his eyes briefely. Perhaps that Richard was 'sick', too? And not in a pervertad way? The more he thought about it, the more it made sense. Of course he would be helping someone who escaped, then. Of course! The other lady, though.... He really had know clue what ot think of her.

It was much, much less likely that she was like them. She walked right up like she she was walking into her apartment for Chrissakes! She must've been told, by someone, somewhere, that this girl was here. She could have even been sent; like it was her job to round up people like them. She was the shark while the rest of them were drowning lambs, as far as he could tell.

Simmering in his seat, Terence decided to wait; going against his automatic 'punch first, ask questions later' instict. Actually, his gut told him that would've been a bad move. For now, he reclines where he sits, watching silently once more. If that lady tries to get that girl by herself, I'll kick her sweet ass up the street.....

[Black]

Richard eyes passed over the new comer in a similar manner, dismissing him as a threat. He toned out all their words and his eyes focused on Stephanie for a moment as she donned the hoodie. He smiled lightly and stood abruptly. He stuffed his laptops into his bag and slung it over his shoulder. He motioned for the woman to follow, as well as the man.

He bent over and picked Stephanie up as if she weighed no more than a piece of paper to him. He motioned for the man and the woman to follow and his eyes focused on the other man. They narrowed momentarily before he grinned stupidly and rummaged in his pocket for a moment. He threw a hundred on the table and said "Eat up champ. Until our next staring contest"

Richard hurried out the door and his eyes swept across the traffic on the road as well as all the people. Then he turned and regarded the male and female behind him. "Ill take her to my place. It's safer there than a hotel. You two can go your own way or follow. Once we're at my place we can disguss more readily what we should do,"

He turned to go before turning back and forcefully saying, "Only after Stephanie wakes up. She should have a say where she's going and not have us all tug of war to protect her for whatever reasons we have. I don't want to know your reasons, but be mindful. If you try to harm her or myself or each other Ill personally kill you" his voice was deathly quiet when he said this and it left no doubt that he would do the task he had just threatened without hesitation.

[Randomlogic]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Location: The Majestic
Time: ???

“I can tell you really enjoyed the concert.” Eric stated with a small amount of amusement, leaning against the back counter with his arms folded across his chest. The concert had been over for nearly an hour, with everyone having left and gone home, save for the small group of stragglers that nearly every event had.

His words had broken the previous silence, causing Isaac to stir from his slumber, waking with a start. Jolting up, he shook his head in mild confusion, fatigue still weighing heavily on his shoulders. Had he really slept through the rest of the concert…more so, had he really managed to sleep at all? His mouth felt dry, as though it was wadded with cotton balls, attempting to lick his lips and moisten them to no avail. After a brief moment to clear his head, one of his hands dragging across his chin wearily, he managed to look up at the Bartender with worn humor. “I told you, all I need is a little music to sleep.”

“Yeah, well, you looked pretty peaceful, there,” His friend replied, turning to move some of the glasses from the counter over to the small sink to his left. “You attracted a little attention, too. I think some of the other patrons were somewhat offended by you sleeping through the performance.”

“I didn’t snore, did I?”

“Not at all, slept like a baby,” Eric continued with a dismissive wave of his hand. “You did miss a pretty cute girl, though. She seemed a little odd, had a, ah, black camera with her. I don’t think she took any pictures, but she held onto it like it was going to jump up and run away at any moment.”

“I feel like you’re always trying to set me up,” Isaac responded, smacking his lips once more. Why was his mouth so dry? “Not that I don’t appreciate the effort, Mom.”

“Sorry, I just feel like you’re a little too much of a shut in,” Eric chided. “Not that I can imagine how you’re still single, looking like a zombie drug addict that’s been vandalized by skater kids with spray paint.”

“You have a very unique way with words,” Isaac said dryly, quirking an eye brow. “Not to change the subject on my lack of physical appeal, but could I get a glass of water; I feel like I’ve been eating sand.”

“No can do, big guy,” He turned to face Isaac with a shrug. “The taps all get shut off, and I wouldn’t recommend drinking the sink water – been an awful lot of…something in it lately. I’ve had to buy bottled water just to keep the dishes clean, but I’m all out for now – you can try the bathroom, though.”

Isaac nodded in response, rising from the bar stool with a small amount of difficulty. His body felt as though it was aching more than it ever had, as though someone had been beating on him while he slept. As if to validate that thought, his back even popped stiffly as he rose, causing him to wince a little as he stiffly walked away from the bar and to the bathroom doors in the lobby. Even swallowing was painful as he walked forward with a slight stumble, occasionally glancing up from the ground to look at the few scattered clumps of people still in the club, sometimes catching a dirty glance from one of the members from the group. Eric hadn’t been lying when he said that he’d drawn attention to himself, causing him to frown a little bit. He wasn’t going to complain about being able to get a little shut eye, but to do so in public was…well, embarrassing, especially at a concert. He could think of few ways to be more insulting – at least in ways that wouldn’t land him in jail or out in the street.

Isaac breathed a small sigh of relief as he entered the bathroom, pushing the door aside and walking in slowly. It was empty, which was a small relief, and slowly he approached the sink not raising his head to look in the mirror just yet. He was sure he looked like a mess, and to be honest, he couldn’t remember the last time he’d really looked at his best. Twisting the small crystal handle on the faucet, he let the water for a moment before splashing it up against his face, breathing another sigh of relief. With his eyes still closed, he cupped one of his hands, letting it fill with water before bringing it to his mouth and drinking slowly, letting the cold liquid soften his mouth and throat, wincing a little as he did so. After doing this a few times, drinking his fill, he slowly opened his eyes and leaned forward on the sink, taking a good long look at himself – and he was honestly surprised.

He didn’t look tired at all, in fact, he looked better than he had in years. The bags beneath his eyes were gone, his skin a healthy tone, hair kempt and styled. His face was clean shaven, lines of fatigue and the paint from earlier that day both washed clean from his features, as though both had never happened. Isaac merely stared at his own reflection in a mild amount of awe. Even his eyes looked different, the placid blue he’d seen for years now vivid with energy and life, the age taken out of them as well. His hand raised, reaching for the mirror, pressing a hand against the glass as the rest of his body leaned back, his head tilting to the side, as though trying to prove to himself that it was simply a trick in the glass of the mirror. His throat tightened with a level of joy that left him speechless – what if it had all been a dream? The constant voice, the conversations and the doubts, the nightmares – and even worse, the dreams; memories of a time where he was happy, memories that he often attempted to kill but could never quite succeed. A grin crossed his revitalized features, and slowly he began to turn from the mirror – only to pause.

Leaning forward to the glass once more, his eyes narrowed cautiously. A hand rose to his face, wiping just beneath his eye, drawing his hand away to see…nothing. He looked from his hand to his reflection once more, his heart sinking in his chest, tightening as though a hand gripped it. A small black line liquid seeped from his reflection’s eye, dripping down his face and chin, pattering into the sink. Quickly he wiped at the line again, but to no avail, there was nothing on his face…and this time his reflection didn’t move at all. His own eyes widened as more and more black tears began to streak from his reflection’s until they were consumed in a thick black oil, gushing down his face, his visage gaunt and sickly. The reflection opened its mouth wide to scream, the oil pouring from its throat and crashing into the sink – filling Isaac’s as well. He couldn’t move though, unable to tear himself away from his own reflection as its jaw hung impossibly low, the muscle and flesh tearing so more and more of the oil could pour from its maw, now spilling over the sink and rising rapidly within the room.

“You’re not real,” Isaac hissed, the reflections head tilting to the side like a curious animal, regarding him as he spoke. “I know you’re not real.”

There was no response, the black liquid now rising around Isaac’s knees. He could feel the thickness of the ooze, feel it clinging to his skin, burning at his flesh. The pain was intense, but he refused to move towards the door, maintaining a white-knuckled grip on the edge of the sink. This wasn’t happening, but even if it wasn’t, he could feel his heart pounding in his chest, threatening to break out of his rib cage if he didn’t do something about it.

“I get it,” He whispered. “You’re showing me who’s in charge, and I get it.” Nothing changed, the oil kept coming, now up to his waist and lapping at the edge of the sink. If the reflection he knew was no longer his own could understand him, it made no indication that it did, staying in the same position it had before. It was a sickening feeling to even look at it, but beneath it…he felt some form of light, some taste of…was it beauty? Isaac couldn’t even begin to describe it, but it was a feeling he was now familiar to, even though he could never really get used to it. “Enough,” He managed to say through grit teeth, his face stamped with grim determination.

“I said enough!” Before he even realized what he was doing, he broke his grip on the sink, raising his hand back and thrusting forward, striking the mirror as hard as he could, and all he could hear was the sound of shattering glass –


* * *

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 8:55 PM
Location: The Majestic


“Shit. Fuck. Jesus.” Isaac gasped, staring down at the shattered scotch glass in his hand, crimson lines crossing his skin where the glass had cut into him.

“Holy shit, Isaac, what the hell happened?” Eric snapped in surprise and concern, rushing over to him from the other side of the bar, grabbing a towel as he moved over. “Are you alright?”

“Yeah…I…yeah,” Isaac responded, trembling slightly, not looking away from the glass. “Yeah, I’m fine – I just…I don’t know…I don’t even know…”

“No, I don’t know,” Eric replied, moving the glass away from his hand and pressing the towel against it. “Hold onto that,” He instructed, lifting part of it to look over the other man’s hand. “Ok…ok…looks like just a couple small cuts,” He continued, squinting his eyes as he inspected the wounds. “But seriously, what the hell happened?”

“I really, really, don’t know,” Isaac replied in a hushed tone.

“You were just sitting here, man, you were just sitting here and watching the concert,” The bartender insisted, gesturing the stage. “You looked a little zoned out, but nothing else, then all of the sudden you squeeze my glass so hard you break it? And you don’t even know why?”

“It was an accident, I swear,” He responded, still sounding mildly shaken. He had to control his voice, he had to maintain calm. “I just…must have spasmed, or something. Stress, I guess.”

“Stress?

“Yeah, stress.”

Eric stared at him for a long time, glancing away from the other customers, who just a moment before had been startled by the noise and were staring themselves, but now had moved back to their own individual conversations, choosing to ignore the incident. The man swallowed hard, looking back to Isaac while shaking his head slowly and with a shrug, chose not to pursue the subject further. “Ok,” He conceded. “Ok, if you say so. Just…just keep the towel on it for now, if you need anything else, just ask – I’ll get you an ice pack in a moment, but I would recommend taking care of that as soon as you can. Now would be good.”

“I…I’m just going to stay and watch the rest of the show, it’s really not that bad…the cuts, that is,” Isaac responded with a confidant nod. In truth he simply didn’t want to leave and be left alone to his own thoughts, not just yet. This wasn’t the first time something like this had happened, and he was sure it wouldn’t be the last. Nightmares had been plaguing him for years, though none quite to this extreme…he almost wished the whisper in his head was there now, just so he had some form of explanation, but it wasn’t late enough, yet. He would have to wait. His attention turned from his hand to the seat nearest to him, immediately looking slightly embarrassed to see a young woman holding a camera in her hands, much like the one described in his nightmare, having bear witness to the entirety of his outburst.

“Sorry…” He managed to choke out. “For the glass, that is…and the, ah, language. Sorry for that, too. Just…ah…yeah, sorry…” Isaac offered a tight-lipped smile, dipping his head in apology once more before tapping his hand against the counter, only to receive a disgruntled look from Eric. It may have been an inappropriate time for it, but what he really needed was a drink.

[Koti~]

DATE: August 16th, 2042
TIME: 4:40 PM
LOCATION: Downtown, Outside The City Cafe

Stephanie could feel as she was picked up, the persons muscles seemed more than capable of holding her. Glad for the free ride, seeing as she probably wouldn’t have been able to walk more than a few feet from where she was, she allowed her last open eye close happily.

Figuring out she was resting on a man’s back, she allowed her arms to drape over the man’s shoulders, sinking into the man’s back. A smile splayed across her face, her chin resting against the man’s left shoulder.

“Thank you…” She said softly, just loud enough to nestle into the man’s ear, the words faint yet clear. Her mind drifted off, the emotional rollercoaster she had just gone through finally winning. Her hands clasped together lightly, her chin resting lightly against his shoulder.

~ “Are you sure daddy?” Stephanie asked, tilting her head to the side as the wind pricked delicately at her sundress. The man looked down and smiled at her, musing her hair while a laugh escaped his lips. She giggled while gently pushing away his hand, smiling at him.

Laughing abound, she hopped onto the man’s back as he leaned down to let her on. She laughed loudly, shouting ‘faster daddy faster’ as the man ran through the forest, a light breeze wafting the clouds through the sky. They ran faster and faster, their joyous laughter flaring through the forest.

Both their heads turned as a woman’s voice beckoned to them, giving them news of lunch being ready. Running like the wind, they headed back into the French style manor, closing the door as the scent of food wafted from the large sterling silver kitchen. All three sat down at the table, happily munching on the meal her mother had laid before her. Her smile grew wide as they talked about the plans, possibly heading to the zoo later if it didn’t rain later.

“What’s that?” Stephanie asked, her ears picking up on the slight hum of an engine pulling in the drive way. Curious, her parents stood up, looking outside the window at the black limousine pulled up into their curved driveway. The windows were dyed a pure black color, and seemed to have a weird feel to the entire surreal event~

… A slight frown creased her brow as the dream played out in her head, barely a glimmer before being washed away by a smile once again.

[Mysteria]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: Around 8:45PM
Location: The Majestic


Throughout the show Shiloh watched the crowd intently, searching their faces for what they seemed to like and didn't like. She was constantly staying on top of current trends by visiting other clubs in the area and although The Majestic was one of the higher end clubs and always had the best entertainment available, Shiloh never allowed herself to rest on her laurels. Bringing pleasure into the lives of others for the time that they could escape from the grind of everyday life was important to her and she wanted her show to be the best that it could be.

The flash of a bulb continued drawing Shilohs attention to one of the darker corners of the room. Usually that would mean that some form of press was there to observe the show. Shiloh hoped if that were the case that whoever it was would give the club a good review. Shiloh continued on with the set in which she liked to vary the songs and give the normally diverse crowd plenty to appease the different tastes that ranged among the varying age groups.

The time had come for Shiloh’s set to end for now and the next one to begin. Shiloh always closed her show with the same song, one of which was one of her personal favorites ever since she first saw the video (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=-yp88JIUVQk) to Chers Heart Of Stone. Shiloh poured the song out with great emotion which was easy for her since the words held special meaning to her.

Look at the headlines, big crowd at the crazy house
Long queue for the joker's shoes
Ten rounds in the ring with love
Do you lose and win or you win and lose?

Sweet rain like mercy in the night
(Lay me down, wash away the sorrow)
Caress my soul and set it right
(Lay me down, show me your tomorrow)

Summer tears, winter and the moment's flown
Don't you sometimes wish your heart was made of stone?

Mercy, mercy, wish your heart was a heart of stone

Everything that had ever happened in Shilohs life had led her to wish she could make her own heart a heart of stone and try as she might, she still found herself caring too much, about literally everything it seemed.

The song ended to a loud round of applause which caused a smile to crease Shilohs face as she said into the mic "Ladies and gentleman thank you all for coming. I hope that you've enjoyed the show and please stick around because there's lots more of great entertainment to come."

Exiting the stage Shiloh made a beeline for the bar "Hey Eric, how are you tonight? Give me the usual." Within a few moments the bartender had produced a Disaronno on the rocks. Shiloh took a long pull from the drink then made her way around the bar, nodding and smiling at the patrons seated there until her eyes finally found the source of the flashes she'd seen earlier, a young woman with long dark hair now had the camera hanging around her neck but if she was press, Shiloh couldn't tell. There was no press tag, no indication that she was but Shiloh looked at the girl, smiling "Hello, thanks for coming out tonight. I hope that you are enjoying the show."

Just then the sound of glass breaking and the words “Shit. Fuck. Jesus.” drew Shilohs attention away. Looking at the young woman Shiloh said "I'm sorry excuse me, Eric may need help." Shiloh walked over to where Eric and Isaac were, quickly taking in the scene as she sat her drink down on the bar. Maybe her somewhat brief first aide training that was required to work as a physical trainer would be of some use finally. "Eric, go ahead." Shiloh urged "Give the man a drink while I take a look at his wounds." Shiloh introduced herself "I'm Shiloh Thompson. I've had some first aide training." Shiloh said the words reaching for Isaacs hand but the moment her hand touched his she experienced a strange sensation and quickly pulled her hand back "Would it be alright for me to look at that? We really should make sure there is no glass in it."

[calamosis]

Date: August 16, 2042
TIme: 4:42pm
Location: Downtown; City Cafe (For now....)

Terence couldn't speak. A hundered, smack dab in front of him, for no reason whatsoever. The words echoed in his ears "Eat up champ. Until our next staring contest!"

....What?

Terence turned abruptly to face Richard, words of rejection for the sudden kindness building in his throat. ...But the other man had already walked to the front door with the girl and he other two behind him. The words burning in his throat quickly diminished as he saw the bunch walking away. It was strange; he was no charity case, and he always resfused money, no matter what. And yet...

Why wasn't he going up to the guy and demanding what was wrong? Why wasn't he angry at the sudden kindness? It had always happened before; he hated being looked at as lesser because of his money status. If he wanted money, he would earn it himself! So why was he doing anything?

What in the world just happened?

So instead of chasing the man down and demanding answers, he relaxed in his seat once more, and, suprisingly, brough out a notebook from his bag. It was worn and well-used, lined with pages and pages of ink-covered paper. The thing was ancient. It was from when he was younger; he had gotten it from his 'grandma' when he still lived in the area. That was way back when he was sixteen. It was also from the days when he had nothing left.

It wasn't his journal, wasn't his diary. It was his 'artbook'. It had nothing but rough sketches in it; most of which were in pen. Actually, it was mostly graffitti-art. The stuff you would see on the sides of trains or on walls within gang territory. He never wanted to mark up walls, himself, but this was a pastime he had develouped, and he was quite good at it, too.

He grabbed out a writing utencil from his bag, and, weirdly inspired by Richard's act of kindness (or was it pity? No, kindeness.), he started drawing. Now, the strange part with his drawing is that he never has any idea what will flow out next. It may be his hand, but he has no control over it. So, for minuets (though it feels like hours), he sketches. It goes on and on, until, finally, the pen in his hand stops.

It takes Terence a moment to even realize what was in font of him. It was in the regular, awkward text of most graffitti, but.... What the word was; now that was strange. It was something he had simply learned to live without.

It was Hope.

Inexplicably, he had drawn the word hope. For a moment, his mind was blank. Still. Quiet. Then, very slowly, a grin creeps across his features; quickly it turnes into a full-out smile, and, even more suprisingly, a laugh. He couldn't help it. He just laughed to himself, louder and louder; getting the stink-eye from across the room. Terence didn't even notice.

After calming down somewhat, he quietly closes up his notebook, stashing it back in his bag. He stands, still smiling; and he heads toward the table that the girl from the hospital (Stephanie; he'd remember that) and Richard had been sitting at. He grabs what is left of Stephanie's cinnamon roll, shoving it in his mouth before a waiter could pick it up and throw it away.

He walks to the door, pushing his way out without a second glance back. he heads into the crowds, flowing along with them without a hitch. He doesn't bother looking for the group that left before him. He just walks. Hope, huh...?

He has a funny feeling that he will soon see them again, anyway.

[~N~]

Date: August 16, 2042
Time: 1:00 PM
Location: One of the many beaches located on the island; Maritime Beach.

She suspected that in about 10 minutes he would come to his senses and realize that she was much too ordinary for him and that he would stand up and leave, but she was actually very surprised to hear him invite her out somewhere. “Oh well, no I haven’t been there or ever heard of it. But yes I will go with you.” She said with a smile to him laying back with him and resting her head against her bag she had brought. “And is it ok if I just call you Ben?” She asked with a small laugh pushing a strand of her light brown hair out of her face and listening to the waves crashing against the shore in the background.

"You can call me anything you like, Rebecca," Ben flashed her an easy smile and sipped from his own drink, taking in the majestic view of the crystal blue waves. "I'm just glad to be lucky enough to happen upon you on this beach, and even luckier that you're willing to go to the club with me tomorrow night. I'm taking care of some other business later tonight for the Boss, but if you want to call me, here's my number," and with that, Ben took a napkin flapping in the breeze and scribbled down his phone number haphazardly onto the napkin before handing it to her.

Then he happily reclined back onto his town and took in the sun's rays for the next hour or so, before getting up to get wet in the ocean. Finally, at around 3 PM, he came back, thanked her for the conversation and company, making sure she had directions to The Majestic for tomorrow evening, and then parted ways with her with a smile on his lips.

************************************************** **********
Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: Around 7:45PM
Location: The Majestic

Ben Frakes got there early enough to beat Rachel to the door, buy her a drink and be waiting with a table for her (the bouncers were given a description and asked to direct her his way). Shiloh was just about ready to take the stage (one of his personal favorites), but he also heard that another band, by the name of "Seether" was to take the stage later, after her set.

He waited eagerly at the table for her arrival, ordering an appetizer of Spinach and Artichoke dip and tortilla chips hoping that they would come out just as she sat down. He could not stop thinking about this girl; there was just something about her that attracted him that he couldn't quite describe. She was so cool about everything, and when he came back with the drinks yesterday, she looked even more enchanting than when he had initially found her.

************************************************** **********
Date: August 16, 2042
TIme: 4:45pm
Location: Downtown; City Cafe

"Did you see that guy just haul the loopy girl over his shoulder and announce that he was taking her back to his place?" Jeremy remarked, watching the odd party of people, including the rival Guiliana, gradually disperse. "It's like some damn Mexican wedding or something..."

"Dunno, man... whaddya think? She looked rather young to me," Bob replied.

"Too fuckin' young, if you ask me, and all passed out," Jeremy replied. "Hey Jenny!" Jeremy Venture piped up to the busy waitress. She looked up and came over to their table quickly.

"Yes? Is there something else I can get you?"

"Yeah, did you see that guy just walk out with that strange girl on his shoulders?"

"Uh... yeah, I did," Jenny replied.

"Well didn't that look a bit odd to you?"

"Actually, uh... yeah, it did now that I think about," she chirped, tilting her head to the side and chewing her gum, placing her hand on her hip.

"I think we just witnessed something bordering on kidnapping. There isn't any way that girl is conscious enough to know who that guy is. She came in alone. She's definitely not with him. You gotta report it. I don't want anything happening to her."

"Okay, I will. I got his full name too," she replied helpfully. "Richard Cornelius Grim. He seemed nice, but you just never know. I'll get right on it."

"Thanks Jen. I'll throw in extra for ya takin' care of that," he smiled.

"Oh no problem, sir," she helpfully replied. "Will you be wanting anything else?"

"No, I think my friend and I are done here. We got some work to do tonight, but we'll be back," Jeremy answered her. "Just the check."

************************************************** **********
Date: August 16, 2042
TIme: About the same time
Location: Downtown; City

"Alright, tell Sammy you two are comin' to get him out of Moscow. I'll talk to my people tonight by the docks and we'll arrange for passage to Russia by ship, that way you can avoid customs."

"Fuck, man! That'll take a fuckin' week!" Marco exclaimed, pounding the table.

"Hush up, big mouth," Tony said, smacking him on the cheek abruptly.

"Why can't we just fly, Tony?" Frankie replied, in a hushed voice.

"Cuz the fuckin' airport security everywhere is tighter than a virgin waitress's asshole, if you know what I fuckin' mean. Too goddamn difficult, and the last thing we need is for one o' you idiots to get popped at customs," Tony replied.

"Shit," Marco replied.

"He's right," Frankie said to him.

"Course I'm fuckin' right. I should fuckin' know. I run this fuckin' operation. Now let's blow this fuckin' joint and get outta here. All these fuckin' people are startin' get on my nerves."

"What about the check?"

"What about it? The food here stinks. I ain't eatin' here again," Tony replied, getting up and exiting the Cafe, with his two henchmen in tow.

[Randomlogic]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: Around 8:50 PM
Location: The Majestic

The initial shock of pain had since worn off, leaving Isaac to simply sit and think about the passing of events. He squeezed down on the towel, rubbing the fabric between his fingers, lost in thought as he sat in the darkness of the bar. For a brief moment he attempted to close his eyes, but the second he did, all he could see was the image of his own reflection vomiting the obsidian refuse from its mouth and eyes, the sound thick and heavy…he could still feel it clinging to his skin. Slowly he opened his eyes, swallowing hard and looking plaintively up at Eric’s back, knowing full well that another drink wasn’t going to be coming to him anytime soon – which was highly unfortunate. To his credit, the fear had passed and now he simply sat, staring down at his hand, knowing full well that it could be worse.

"Eric, go ahead." A woman’s voice urged, slowly snapping Isaac out of his thoughts. He turned to look at her, a brief look of confusion flashing over his tired features. She looked familiar, as though he’d seen her before, but as far as he knew it’d been…well, a long time since he’d met any women in a fashion that would give an impression. Late nights and hallucinations made for poor friendships and romances. Still, he felt as though…as quick as he could, Isaac hid his flash of recognition. The dress gave her away – she was Shiloh, the singer he’d come to see tonight – at least in the sense of her show. "Give the man a drink while I take a look at his wounds. I'm Shiloh Thompson. I've had some first aide training." He was silent for a brief moment, watching as she reached for his wounded hand before drawing back quickly. "Would it be alright for me to look at that? We really should make sure there is no glass in it."

“I…ah, yeah,” Isaac finally managed to reply with a brief nod, feeling momentarily foolish. He was far from qualifying as boy anymore, jitters in front of an attractive woman was not an acceptable reaction from a man of his age. Then again, he’d nearly had what could qualify as a mental breakdown, and his concern came from looking exactly as he appeared – insane. He nodded his appreciation to Eric as he set down a glass of scotch next to Isaac.

“Try not to break this one, ok?” Eric teased with a flat tone, looking from Isaac to Shiloh, setting down some bandages from the first aid kit as well as a small bottle of disinfectant, sliding them closer to him. “Good performance tonight, by the way; if you need anything else, just let me know. Go easy on him, he may be crazy, but believe me, he’s harmless.”

Isaac merely sighed in response to the jest, offering a thin lipped smile to Shiloh before loosing his grip on the now bloodied towel, shaking off the rough fabric from his hand. He did his best to avoid meeting her eyes at first, still slightly embarrassed from inciting a meeting at the cost of shattering a cup and injuring himself, maintaining a somewhat flat expression. With a small amount humor, he had to admit that it was certainly his luck to meet someone like this – bleeding, exhausted, and dotted with paint. Swallowing hard and reaching for the glass of liquor, he tossed the alcohol back, steeling his nerves as he did so; after all, there was little that liquid courage couldn’t fix in any situation. “Thank you,” He began after clearing his throat, setting the glass down. “For the concern, that is – and the drink, I…should probably thank you for that, as well. I’m pretty sure he planned to cut me off after…” He winced, stretching his hand out a bit to get a better view of the lacerations on his hand. Sweet shit, he was a smooth one. “I’m not going to have to do anything seedy to return the favor, am I?” He commented, attempting to make a weak joke and ignore the sting in his hand. He was admittedly lucky that his hands were tough and calloused from work, leaving little feeling, shards or not he’d managed to cut himself rather deep. “I’m Isaac, by the way; Isaac Scott.”

[Kris]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 20:15 PM
Location: The Majestic

Sarina heart's beating almost matched to the rhythm of the music played; it pounded so fast in her chest and she also noticed the tears of cold sweat running down her nape. It's been a while since she'd gone out to a place like that, and being alone didn't help her feel comfortable with it. She kept looking from one side of the room to the other, her fingers tapping on her small device as she searched for any sign of Amilia (the bitch), her hands leaving their hold of the camera occasionally in order to try and pull the dress just below her knees (Lame attempt, it kept be drawn up)

'Damn, I should have known'.

Back at home, when she decided on what to wear (The long hour of frustration) the short, simple, half blue-half black dress was the nicest looking thing to match her taste for what she considered she should pick for the place. It wasn't too fancy yet it wasn't plain either. She looked at herself in the mirror and smiled. She wasn't used to see herself wearing stuff like that, but she just enjoyed what she saw and liked how certain areas (like legs and… ammm…) looked good in it.

But… she did have some doubts… after all, for someone like her, someone that wasn't used to wear things like that her dress appeared to be too short for going out with it outside. Her fears came true when she realized Amilia was gone and that was no one sitting with her to calm her down.

So… basically the point of dressing nice was lost, pretty much.

She blushed so hard and thanked god the place was dark (now that the show was on), that no one was able to see how she morphed into tomato. Whenever the stage' lights (mix of red and blue) landed on the place she sat at, she either lowered her head or covered her face.

Her spot was rather isolated, the second stool on the left wing of the bar, but people still turned in to sit from time to time, before jumping back on their feet and dancing… or heading for the more crowded tables in the center, trying to make new friends and maybe some after-party romantic meetings. Few guys did try to order her a drink and she either pretended to be busy, or politely refused since she didn't drink alcohol. Apparently that didn't halt some of them and they either teased her in order to try and melt the ice or just tried other methods.

When she felt like she couldn't handle it anymore she stood up and went to the bathroom.

***

"I'm such a fool"

She looked at her reflection, washing her face and with that some of the makeup. If she hadn't had strong self control she could have even cried. Damn. After all the preparation and self persuading she realized that, after all, she was still not ready to visit places like that again. The events from 6 years ago returned to hit her like waves crushing against shores and she tried her best to push them away.

"Hi!", someone called to her, looking up she noticed Amilia, "There you are!", Amilia gazed at her and the wide smile she wore faded away, "What happened?"

"I want to go home", Sarina said slowly.

"What?! Why!?", Amilia asked.

"I don't feel like being here…", Sarina said again.

"Don't be like that; didn't you meet any nice guy?"

"That's not the point!"

"Then what's the point?"

"Well, you should know!", Sarina almost yelled, "You, leaving me there all alone and-!"

"Well, I figured it will be best to let you stay on your own, you dressed up so nicely so I thought you'll make a good use of it. Geez, you're such a baby sometimes!"

Sarina bit her lips. Amilia's words hitting like knives right on spot. She walked past her, but Amilia grabbed her right arm, "Where are you going?"

Sarina gave her a dark stare, "Home"

"What? We came together, how am I supposed to go back?! I'm not walking back alone!"

"Then you can go back with me, if you wish"

"No!", said Amilia, "First of all, there's no way I'm leaving this great party before 10, and second… there's a guy-"

Sarina rolled her eyes. So far for the 'Tom' romance. She tsked, "What am I supposed to do while I wait for you?"

"Please… don't be like that… at least try to enjoy the show… please?"

Sarina didn't feel like being the party killer, "Fine", she said slowly, "If you need me I'll be by the bar"

"Great, thanks", she said and disappeared again.

***

Amazing how Sarina's mood changed afterwards. She wasn't tense anymore, just somewhat a bit upset, but right after trying to give the place a second chance, she found out how nice the music is, when you really tune in with it that is. She was still bothered by the fact that she was alone and didn't know anyone, but she started to smile more, and had the courage to actually order a drink (Cola… But that's a start too).

She tapped on her lap, and hummed, finding how catchy the music was… or maybe she just could easily remember it… and then, slowly, she lifted her eyes to catch more of the scenario around her. It was then that her eyes finally landed on the beautiful singer on stage, Shiloh. Her moves, her singing, the combination of ecstasy, sweat and passion was made in good taste, and yet it was alluring and stirring. Even Sarina could feel emotions she never knew she could feel.

From there her body took over. She marched in as if her life was depending on it. One flash after another, within the storms of shot she recalled she could end up blinding someone, but she couldn't stop herself as she thought of nothing but the desire to reach her master-piece.

The perfect frozen image her camera could catch.

***

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: Around 21:00 PM
Location: The Majestic

It ended faster than Sarina had hoped for. They lit up the place and Sarina returned to her hidden mode, clenching into the camera, looking somewhat worried again.

She heard some noise and turned around to spot two men talk with one another with loud voices that held worry in them, but she couldn't figure out much of what they were talking about. She could however guess that one of them got into trouble (his hand was bleeding), while the other guy, the bartender saw to him.

She kept watching, until her eyes met with those of the wounded man. He apologized, but she didn't quite understand for what. She nodded and blushed as if to say 'It's fine, you have nothing to apologize for', but when she took a deeper glance at him she noticed the swollen eyes (lack of sleep probably) and that awaken her to notice the other strange body marks like the white color (seems like paint) that covered half of his cheek (and reached for the back of his head) and the expression on his face that showed misery. Her eyes widen with surprise and she could almost feel her pupils dancing wildly from side to side. She recovered her senses almost immediately, knowing that starting at him like that could be seen as rude thing to do and she turned away. She was somewhat still shocked, but she also felt sorry for him.

Curiously she looked back again and noticed a new person beside him, tending to him too, Shiloh. She was surprised to see a star like her tending someone and that made her smile. The man looked better too, now that the goddess of the stage was sitting near him, but Sarina just couldn't shake off the distorted image of him from just few moments ago.

She grabbed the glass of her cola and drank it until the last drop, hoping the lights will go out again for the next show soon.

[ashford211994]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: Around 7:48PM
Location: The Majestic

As Rachel was walking through the town to The Majestic she started to feel slightly nervous. She wondered if this was a date by any chance because if it was it would be her first date. She dressed nicely for the occasion, but not too formal. She was wearing a very simple, but still very attractive, maroon colored dress that shaped her figure. To match with her dress she wore plain black flats and then she had lightly curled her light brown hair and pinned her bangs with a black barrette.

As she walked into The Majestic she heard music playing, and low murmuring voices all around. She looked around trying to find Benjamin, but it was too dark for her to see at the moment. All she saw was shadows of people walking around and sitting down at tables.

[Prophet]

Date: August 16th, 2042
Time: 4:25 PM
Location: Daylight Hospital

Blue eyes discreetly examined the woman Jill had been showing about the hospital. Her blond hair looked soft and shined in the halogen lights. She had a bright, beautiful smile that made her face look like something out of a fairy tale. But was she the fairy guardian or the devil come calling? Thomas could not help wanting to find out. She looked like a cool drink of water on a hot sunny day and he wanted a taste. Her hand was smaller than his, fitting neatly within his grip and he was gentle in his touch. Not wanting to bruise that soft skin. Tansy James… a name that would stand out as much as the girl herself.

“I could answer a few questions about the hospital if you like” he answered easily. He let her hand fall from his, standing comfortably before her. Here was a woman who likely had various ways of getting what she wanted. They would have that in common. Her interview couldn’t have come at a better time. If he was busy talking to her he’d have an excuse for Dr. Katarinas as to why he wasn’t around to help on time. “As for life on the island though…” he paused deliberately, looking her up and down. “…I’d suggest you get out there and experience it for yourself. I’d be willing to take you out around town, show you some of my favorite hot spots.”

Jill rolled her eyes beside them, crossing her arms as she cast him a disapproving frown. The man barely knew the girls name and already he was trying to get her out on a date! Things were certainly different nowadays. “I have work to do.” She announced irritably. “Be sure to guide her out whenever your done flirting, Dr. Fynn.”

With that the woman turned on her heel and started back toward the front, entrusting the journalist within Thomas’s care. He didn’t mind. Three was a crowd after all. But of course they were not entirely alone anyway. O hallway was empty for long. There was simply too much footwork going on. He comings and goings of a hospital was always busy and a little rush. There was never an end to the work at daylight hospital. Even knowing that though the place seemed a little busier than usual. Even the security guards were running about. Thomas couldn’t be certain but something was definitely amiss here.

A man and woman rounded the corner, speaking hurriedly in hushed tones. The woman wore the white coat of a doctor but the man wore the scrubs of a nurse. Their faces were familiar, though he could not quite place their names. “…She must be found!” The woman was saying as they brushed past Thomas and his new acquaintance. Dr. Fynn glanced after them, frowning slightly. Had the woman lost a loved one? A daughter perhaps? If that were the case he couldn’t imagine why the woman would come into work. Then it occurred to him, the idea popping into his brain like a bubble of revealing thought. Patients were not always comfortable in these conditions. What if they had lost one? Such a thing would not bode well for the people employed here. In a hospital losing your patient was right up there with accidently killing them or getting them more sick. It just wasn’t acceptable and if the media got wind of it Daylight Hospital would face no end of shit.

Speaking of the media… He returned his attention to the journalist as the pair moved further away. There was no way to be certain if she had heard or not. But then so what if she had? She wrote for a travel magazine. The ins and outs of hospital work likely mattered little to her compared to excited places like theme parks, clubs, and beaches. Even still he offered his brightest, most charming smile, his blue eyes shining. “Now… Where were we?”

[~N~]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: Around 7:55PM
Location: The Majestic

"Rachel!" Ben shouted, raising his hand and waving it about, "Over here!" Before she could make another move, he practically flew through the crowd to reach her, taking her hand in his. "You made it! I got us a small table away from the bar on the upper level. We can watch the acts from there," he said, raising his voice above the din of the club and leading her bravely through the growing throngs of spectators and guests.

They came back to his table just to find the waiter arriving with appetizer of Spinach and Artichoke dip and tortilla chips. "Hope you enjoy; this is one of the tastiest things they have on the menu in my opinion." Ben stood until Rachel sat down comfortably, his eyes completely focused on her.

"Will the lady be having anything to drink?" the waiter asked with a smile.

"Shiloh's just about to come on for her act, and I hear Seether's going to making an appearance later. There's room down in front of the stage in case you want to go down and dance or stand when they arrive," Ben informed his date.

"You look lovely tonight, by the way," he said with an easy smile and a wink.

************************************************** ***********
Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: Around 9:00 PM
Location: The Majestic

She grabbed the glass of her cola and drank it until the last drop, hoping the lights will go out again for the next show soon.

Suddenly, a warm hand slid around her waist from behind, as a husky male voice whispered in her ear, "You look like you're all alone and feeling a touch out of place, ma chere..."

Jeremy Venture had just snuck up on Sarina with all the suave grace of a Latin dancer. "I've got a seat right over here, and a drink with your name on it. Come with me," he insisted with a gentle tug on her body and an award winning bright white smile. His hazel eyes seemed almost to glow in the flickering colored lights, but they were as warm and inviting as they were glowing with confidence.

"I saw you strut in earlier and I couldn't believe my eyes. I thought, is this really the same Sarina that I saw at Section G? You look like a whole 'nother person tonight in that stunning dress you're wearing. God, the way you moved was hypnotic." He gestured to the booth seat that faced the stage from the perimeter of the club. "I saw the Coke, and figured to spice it up a bit with some of the finest authentic Caribbean Rum I could find." Again, that winning smile. "After you, darling. If you want to dance later, I'll be happy to set this floor on fire with you."

************************************************** ***********
Date: August 16th, 2042
Time: 8:25 PM
Location: Dr. Myanne Katarinas's home

"We lost one today," she said on the phone in a stressed voice, absentmindedly biting her fingernails.

"What do you mean you "lost" one?" FBI agent Gerald Brassier's voice came back at her over the phone with a metallic seriousness that cut right to her bone. For being a doctor, she was usually as dispassionate as a robot in her job, but dealing with the FBI agent, and director of the X-files division was an unnerving task.

"I mean she got away. I don't know how. It must've been when Raymond was throwing a fit."

"Throwing a fit? Jesus Christ, Myanne! Are the inmates running the asylum there?! I pay you to keep things in order there, to keep watch on our special cases! What the fuck is going on?"

"Raymond Kessler threw a goddamn fit today, screaming something about 'Blood' and 'Rome' or 'Roman' or some such thing. It took a dozen attendants to restrain him and we were forced to sedate him. It was like some waking nightmare he was having."

"Blood? Have you questioned him further?"

"No. Like I told you, I said we had to sedate him. She must've escaped during that time."

"Who."

"Stephanie Kailous."

"Shit. How bad are we talking."

"She's mostly harmless. Very timid."

"None of these freaks are harmless, Myanne. You know that."

"She can't have gotten far. I've already submitted a profile of her to the cops. We'll get her back."

"I know you will. But just in case, I'm coming out there. Tomorrow."

"That won't be necess--"

"Myanne, I'm coming out there to question Raymond. I want to find out what he was muttering about. Who knows what kinds of visions these... special people have..."

"We don't even know if it was anything for certain," Katarinas pushed back, dreading the thought of Agent Brassier coming out to oversee her personally.

"That's why I'm coming out... to make certain. See you tomorrow, Myanne." <click>

Dr. Katainas let the phone hang limply from her hand for a second while she took in the realization that she would have to deal with all of this again tomorrow.

"Shit," she whispered, and then hung up the receiver, getting ready for a night of fitful sleep.

************************************************** ***********
Date: August 16th, 2042
Time: 8:00 PM
Location: Downtown, Alesia Police Headquarters

"Listen up, folks," Police Chief Marcus Grabiski called out to the room of two dozen officers.

http://www.moviecatcher.net/images/brian-dennehy-in-first-blood1.jpg

"We have received reports of two different incidents today on the island," he explained in his gruff voice.

"One," he pointed to a blurry camera video from outside the City Cafe, showing a man walking out with a young girl over his shoulder, flashed up on a big full-sized monitor for all to see. "Kidnapping, reported today about 5 o' clock from the City Cafe. As you can see, the perp walked right out the front door about quarter of five."

"Two," he clicked the remote in his hand, and a different image, with a statistical chart and profile picture of Stephanie Kailous appeared on screen. "We received information that this girl, name of Stephanie Kailous, escaped from Daylight Hospital today. As you can see, her appearance matches that of the girl in the video I just showed you from the street camera."

"Three," he clicked again and a name flashed up: "Richard Cornelius Grim." "Our witness, a sweet li'l thing by the name of Jennifer, who happened to wait on the perp said she overheard the name that he so generously gave."

"Four," he announced, "Just so happens Tony and the Boys were there too, at the exact same time. They left not long after. This may be bigger than just kidnapping, troops. This may be human trafficking. Let's track this son of a bitch down and have him in here in cuffs by tomorrow."

"You know who you're looking for. Get to it."

The officers all nodded in understanding and took copies of the information with them. Tonight, the Alesia Island Police Department would be tracking Richard and Stephanie down and searching for any connections that could possibly turn up.

[Aheris]

As Richard walked out the door, Guiliana watched quietly. Her arm twitched and moved upwards; she wanted to grab his collar but restrained herself. She knew that Jeremy was still behind her. She also suspected that phone calls would be made behind her, too.

A strange man walking out with a young girl in his arms, most likely underage. Subtlety is obviously not Richard's strong point.

Clenching her jaw, she turned around a full about-face. Directly in her field of view was that little follower of Max's, and a couple hours to the side were the pathetically stereotypical North Jersey slimes.

Ugh. They were probably talking about something red- hot -stolen, or something narcotic. Possibly both. However Guiliana was really concerned with neither. Her real concerns were the "problem" for which she was confined on the island; Stephanie's visibly unpleasant experience in the hospital; and whether or not the law was going to come looking for Richard, Stephanie, and herself.

Contrary to Jeremy's outbust, I'm not a mafiosa. I just have some connections in town. They won't be able to call off the dogs if this "Richard" gets himself collared.

She clenched her jaw again, staring presumptuous Jeremy full in the face before she walked out the other exit.

Motherfucker.

A few blocks away from the Cafe, she slid a small black tablet out of her bag. Less antiquated than two bloody laptops. With a half-smile on her lips, she traced her finger across the screen, initiating a visual call with her assistant hotel manager.

In a few moments, a thirty-something man with golden eyes and glasses with thin black rims appeared on screen. He was no petty toy--he was a business man who spent most of his time managing the Sforenzia in tandem with Guiliana.

"Yes, Bella?" He spoke in a well-balanced tenor.

"I know this is a bit silly but...I would appreciate it if you would do a little research for me on someone."

On screen, the assistant manager's expression was open: Slightly raised eyebrows indicating his curiosity about the individual he was to "research." "...mmmhm..?"

"Richard Cornelius Grim is his name." Guiliana's slight discomfort was evident, and she kept her voice low.

"Anything...specific?" He replied, eyebrows rising higher.

"If you can find out what he is doing on the island...or how he got here, that would be ideal. Whenever you have a moment this evening is fine." Guiliana sighed, relaxing somewhat.

She and Timothy had worked together for a few years, now. Since her father had begun to incorporate her into the family business...And he took some amusing liberties. Such as calling her by her father's pet name for her.

"Thank you Tim."

"You're welcome." His even tone did manage to soothe her bristles (which were all standing up) down just a bit. The call ended, Tim blinking out of sight.

One little piggie. Hopefully.

With one smooth motion, she closed the leather case of her table and slid it into her bag. Sighing, she continued back to her apartment, heels clicking clearly on the sidewalk.

[Rook]

"Fuck..." Lance mumbled to himself. He was almost completely dumbstruck by the mans bombastic exit. That was bold off the charts. So bold he didn't come into the conversation at hand until the pivotal moment, which is all he needed.

"I think we just witnessed something bordering on kidnapping. There isn't any way that girl is conscious enough to know who that guy is. She came in alone. She's definitely not with him. You gotta report it. I don't want anything happening to her."

"Okay, I will. I got his full name too, Richard Cornelius Grim. He seemed nice, but you just never know. I'll get right on it."

He heard something more about the high money scheme of the gangsters in Russia, but it sailed in one ear and out the other. That dreadful feeling that he had to do something about it came over Lance once more, and he immediately approached the counter.

"Hey, um yeah... Gotta pay up. Somewhere to be..." He said calmly. Without another word he threw his money down and strode out the doors.

It didn't take him too long to catch up to Richard. Afterall it had been less than a minute since he walked out.

"Hey, I think someone just called the cops... They're going to be looking for you two REALLY soon here. If I were you, I would get where you're going quick... If you want, we can take my car, I doubt they'd be looking for me. You're the 'Kidnapper'. Apparently." He rattled off in a low voice.

"What the fuck are you doing...?" His brain screamed at him. This was totally out of character. He really wasn't sure whether the worry on his face came from the fact that he needed to get these two away from the police, or if he was fucked up over the fact that he was suddenly acting on conscience instead of whim. Ah to hell with it.

"I'm going with you either way... If we get stopped by the police, let me do the talking... And play along." He whispered, suddenly confident.

[ashford211994]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: Around 7:55PM
Location: The Majestic

Rachel felt his large warm hand wrap around her small hand as he pulled her to their seats. As she sat down a plate of spinach and artichoke dip and some chips were set in front of her. She wondered if he was reading her mind because this was her favorite snack of all time. The when she was addressed by the waiter she politely ordered a sweet tea and then brought her attention to Ben.

She looked into his piercing vibrant eyes and then smiled to him. When he had complimented on her looks a light blush rose to her cheeks and she averted her eyes nervously. “Oh well um…thank you.” She said bashfully fidgeting with her fingers under the table. “Um I am not the best dancer though…I am kind of clumsy and accidents often happen to me.” She said with a small laugh and then playing with a small curled strand of her light brown hair.

[Black]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 4:45 PM
Location: The Cafe

"The police huh? Haven't seen them since my first court cases. At any rate it doesn't matter. Here, take her to that hotel that one woman mentioned. Ill go home and wait for the police to get there. They'll take me in and ill find a way out of it somehow. More importantly keep her" he motioned to Stephanie, "out of that bloody hospital,"

As Richard turned to leave he muttered something barely audible. "I'll get myself put in there if I lose my patience with those nosy bastards in the cafe..."

Richard turned the corner into an alley way and was gone, jogging to his car in a multi-car complex across the street from a dry cleaners. He j-walked across the street seeing that no cars were forthcoming and entered the complex. He found his black mustang and unlocked it, opening the door and tossing his bag onto the seat next to the drivers seat. Pulling out of his parking spot he backed down off the ramp and into the daylight, turning left and disappearing down the road.


Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 5:25PM
Location: Richards Private Plateau.


He was home within forty minutes, and thirty minutes later he was out of the shower and sitting in his front room, his laptops displayed in front of him and his eyes scanning the screens for additional updates. He was there for fifteen minutes before the first police car showed up to his driveway. Both of his computers were locked tighter than a bankers wallet, Eye recognition, finger print scanner, and a forty letter password were needed to get into them.

[EvermoreEvrgrn]

DATE: August 16th, 2042
TIME: 9:30 AM
LOCATION: A Boat From Mainland to the Island

Chelsea stood at the bow of the ship looking at the Island that was to be her new home. It didn't look so bad, and even though she would be confined to the Island. It was the most freedom she would have had in her whole life, well that she could remember anyway.
Her "Official Escort", who had been assigned to make sure she got there "safely", came up behind her saying, " We should be docked in a few minutes so make sure you have all of your things." She turned around and said, "It's all right here." pointing to the small pack on her back. The man looked down at her wolf Lily, who Chelsea had needed to put a leash and collar on, "Nothing for your" he cleared his throat "dog? Are you sure that IS a dog?” Chelsea sighed, "Yes I'm sure." She was lying through her teeth but she was good at it. There was a lot she had to lie about in the past, enough said. She turned back around inspecting the ever-nearing city with its many surrounding beaches. "It's really quite pretty,” she mumbled aloud. "What?" said the man confused. "Oh nothing." she said turning around and walking over to where they would get off as the ship docked. "O.K. Well here are your papers with all the info you'll need and the key for your apartment." Child Services had set everything up for her to start living on her own even the first month’s rent. It's the least they can after the years of putting me through hell, she thought. Although they still didn't trust her, obviously, hence the "Escort". She took the large manila envelope and got off the ship not bothering to say goodbye to the man. As she walked away from the docks she opened the envelope and pulled out papers with a map of the city and directions to her apartment.

DATE: August 16th, 2042
TIME: 11:00 AM
LOCATION: Apartment Building

"Well this is it." She said to Lily, unlocking the door. Inside was simple, you walked into a small kitchen with an island that separates it from the bedroom, which had a TV and was the main room of the apartment. There was also a bathroom off the bedroom, and that was it. Lily immediately ran to and hopped up on the bed. Chelsea went over to her and took off her collar and leash putting them away in the bedside table drawer. and propping up her sword by the bed. She then pulled out her map again scanning it. “I’m going to the gym,” she said to Lily. She then tossed her backpack onto the bed and pulled out a pair of sweat pants and her Ipod. After changing she stuck the map, her key, and her Ipod in her pocket and left locking the door behind her.

DATE: August 16th, 2042
TIME: 11:30 AM
LOCATION: Gold’s Gym

She pulled open the door to the gym eagerly. Before some people had called her a health nut, but really she just loved to run. It was a way for her to get away from everything, a way to escape. She would disappear for hours just out running. She would get in trouble for it all the time because people were “worried” because they didn’t know where she was and because she was gone for so long. Now she didn’t even need to worry about time she could just run. So she hopped on a treadmill put in her headphones and ran.

TIME: 5:38

She had been totally zoned out and had just now looked at the clock. I should get going soon, she thought to herself and slowed her pace to cool off a bit. She started dancing with her music a little while walking thoroughly enjoying herself really finally taking all the good things that had happened so far and was looking forward to the great things that were ahead. She smiled happily to herself and went back to walking focusing on bringing her heart rate back down. Finally she got off the treadmill and went to get a drink of water. She literally stood there for about 4 minutes drinking water. After running for that long she was parched. When she turned around a guy across the room caught her eye. He was punching the crap out of a punching bag, his knuckles bleeding. She sat on a bench her muscles sore watching him. "He looked pissed", she thought. After a moments rest she got back up took another gulp of water and headed for the door. She noticed that someone had stopped the guy and was wrapping up his knuckles. “Wonder who’s gonna feel worse tomorrow him or the punching bag?" She thought jokingly. Once she was just outside the door she pulled her Ipod out of her pocket to change the song. Her key falling out of her pocket as well, but she didn’t notice. She popped her headphones back in and started to walk home completely unaware of her key lying on the sidewalk feet from the door to the gym.

[Kris]

NOTE: Mysti, thank you very much for showing me Seether's style. They are awesome and I was able to create this post because of you ^__^

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: Around 21:10 PM
Location: The Majestic

The light went off the moment the drummer clicked his sticks 3 times. He then hit the cymbals and the bassist played his role, lingering into difficult rift when the MC called up, "Hi there pretty boys and girls. I'd like to get your applauses for our next best show, the Seether!"

The crowd roared and Sarina looked up and noticed that the other band's members joined up above the stage, picking up their tools and tuning it some (Well, a bit, since as any other professional musicians, they must have tuned in their tools before, while they checked up for balance and the lights), once they were all ready the Bess took a silent style, simple but visible and the lead singer cried the song name to the microphone: "FALLEN (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=gBgNC9cSYh0&feature=related)".

Rays of lights were tossed all over, some mixed up with colors. The lead guitar went crazy with picking up the music, trying to match the drums while the singer started to sing his part.

There were more clapping and whistles and some people even got up to dance. The song had been played in the "Music channels" (Channel 7 mostly) for a week now, so Sarina was familiar with it. She actually liked their style (She loved rock bands) and tried to sing with them in silent while allowing her head to move a bit to the rhythm up and down. If she had felt more comfortable she might have even got up to dance (yeah right) for it was such a stirring song, but, of course, she didn’t know anyone and she was too embarrassed and shy.

The lyric was great and she couldn't help but being drawn to the sexy voice and groans of the lead singer. It was an arousing moment that only those which were much into music could understand and feel. She was a bit high now and maybe that's why she didn't notice the hand that entangled around her, soft and barely noticed like a ribbon, yet with the intensity of a hungry sneak. Maybe she did sense it, but what really woke her from her day-dreaming was the voice whispering in her ears:

"You look like you're all alone and feeling a touch out of place, ma chere..."

This earned him an instant reaction from her: She shivered and blushed, all the while her hear pounded fast again, as if from survival instinct. She turned around almost at once, swiftly moving her gaze from his face to his hand, and again… and again… and some more… and some few more times hoping he will catch the hint and let her go on his own. She certainly didn't feel like being an item. Her heart still beat fast, as she tried to gently pull herself from his grip, that although held no real force (It was barely noticed) it was still threatening and out of place.

While doing this she tried to recall his feature face's lines that were somewhat familiar to her. The name Jeremy popped up in her mind and apparently she did know the man (Otherwise how could she had realized what his name was?!)

He grinned once she was a bit far from his grip.

"I've got a seat right over here, and a drink with your name on it. Come with me," he insisted with a gentle tug on her body and an award winning bright white smile. His hazel eyes seemed almost to glow in the flickering colored lights, but they were as warm and inviting as they were glowing with confidence.

For a reason, she couldn't resist those eyes. They were enchanted with years of wisdom and wit, colored with experience and ambitions. Bewitching as they were, Sarina's defenses were still on high mode and she forced herself to pull away from his eyes, thinking that if she didn't make any eye contact with him, she could have easily get away from this tight awkward situation.

"I saw you strut in earlier and I couldn't believe my eyes. I thought, is this really the same Sarina that I saw at Section G? You look like a whole 'nother person tonight in that stunning dress you're wearing. God, the way you moved was hypnotic." He gestured to the booth seat that faced the stage from the perimeter of the club. "I saw the Coke, and figured to spice it up a bit with some of the finest authentic Caribbean Rum I could find." Again, that winning smile. "After you, darling. If you want to dance later, I'll be happy to set this floor on fire with you."

To the sound of her name Sarina's eyes widen with surprise. He even knew where she worked. Might he be a client? … But in order for him to remember her name from the store he needed to be a more regular client… so maybe he was something else? Maybe he was one of the many Amilia's boyfriends?! She didn't care much for her friend's love life but she thought she was good enough friend to at least remember their names… Even if Amilia did change them up occasionally (Some didn't even last more than 4 days).

She gave him a thoughtful stare as she tried to recall some events with him. Short black tidy hair, a bit of hasty attitude, yet calculated thinking. Yep, now she remembered. He did come up by "G section" few times. What for? She didn't remembered but it was most likely because back then she just didn't care and didn't ask.

Anyway, she was a bit uncomfortable with his early approach. She lowered her head (in order to avoid his eyes), her cheeks still red as she firmly (yet shyly) said, "I.. I don't drink…".

Yep. That ought to do the job.

[Rook]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 4:45 PM
Location: City Street

"Here, take her to that hotel that one woman mentioned. Ill go home and wait for the police to get there. They'll take me in and ill find a way out of it somehow. More importantly keep her out of that bloody hospital."

Richard set Stephanie onto Lance's back, and immediately began to walk away. Lance, thinking quickly, reached in his pocket and pulled a sheet of paper. Within just an arms length, Lance reached out and slipped it gently into Richard's back pocket. Then he turned and went to his car. Fortunately, it wasn't more than thirty feet to his car. He swung open the back door of that old beat up Nissan and gently laid her down across the back seat. He then quickly moved to the driver's side.

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 5:30 PM
Location: Sforenzia Hotel Front Lobby

Lance had thought alot on the way over about following Richard's orders. This lady Guiliana was seen talking to them quite a bit longer than he was, and she left FAR more hastily than he had. They may come here looking for her as well. Lance never even gave his name. He would have better luck hiding her elsewhere alone. He'd parked right outside the doors, and was approaching the counter.

"Sir, you can't park there." The desk woman said.

"I'm sorry this will only take a second. You see, Miss Guiliana recently made a friend named Stephanie. Something came up and Miss Guiliana had to hastily leave. Stephanie had me come to leave here a message that she could contact her via my phone." He said, reaching in his pocket. He retrieved a piece of paper and a pen.

"This is my number. I'm writing Steph's name on it. Can I trust you to give it to her?" He asked.

"Certainly Sir, I'll deliver the message." She said brightly.

Thank you very much!" He responded, turning and walking back out to the car. He sat down on his seat and sighed heavily, beginning to drive away.

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 6:00 PM
Location: Lance's Apartment

They pulled up a half hour later, and Lance quickly loaded her onto his back, and brought her inside. Fortunately, there was nobody outside of his building when they approached, so he was pretty sure no one had seen him bring her in. Now in a safe zone he relaxed. He sluggishly carried her to his bed, and once more gently lay her down. He went in his drawer and removed some clothes; Pants Shirt and Belt, folding then on the chair next to his bed, and took out one final piece of paper. Setting it on top of the pile he read it over.

Hope you don't mind dude clothes. They're probably a bit big. That's what the belt is for.

-Lance

He then retreated to the living room, and at long last, exhumed from his pocket his pack of cigarettes.

[Koti~]

~A group of men exited the limo, closing the door quietly behind them, though the sound seemed to echo greatly through the quiet forest. Her parents, sensing unrest, headed into the living room just as a knock resonated from the entry way door, sounding like the toll of a bell. Her mom went and opened the door, letting the men into the room.

Each man wore a simple black suit, complete with a black tie and thick sunglasses. They sat in stony silence, looking at her mom and dad, occasionally looking down at her, making her shiver. Every time they looked down, all she could feel was dread and fear. She shivered again.

She looked up, watching her mom’s face flicker with anger and sadness. The words around her were lost to her ears, but she could tell something bad was happening. The lead man, a man with ink black hair, who was leaning forward on his knees, like a tiger ready to pounce, looked down at his watch. Smiling, he looked up just as knock sounded at the door again. This one sounded like the rapping of ones knuckles on woods, almost school teacher like.

Curious as to the sudden turn of event, Stephanie ran up and opened the door, only to stare up at a tall woman, probably a good foot taller than her mom. The woman wore the same color clothing at the other men, yet was wearing a smart looking skirt, her hair tied up in a bun. The woman pushed past Stephanie with a brisk manner, as though on a manor, her face set in a slight scowl, as though she was annoyed to be here.

Stephanie went back and sat down, bringing a wave of slight fear across her mother’s face. The conversation went back and forth in anger, soon both parents getting to their feet. This elicited some sort of anger from the invasive people, pulling out a sheet of paper. Stephanie looked at the sheet, and saw her own name at the top with a picture of her smiling face staring back at her. She suddenly felt very queasy while staring at the picture, and looked at both her parents. They were both shaking visibly, tears streaming down her mom’s face, her dad trying to stare daggers into the men, who were now oblivious. Her parents nodded and the woman smiled, making Stephanie shrink in fear. She had felt something evil from this woman, but now it seemed to be a whole new level of scary, and she couldn’t help but shiver at this. Her mom bent down and gave her a lasting hug, like she was trying to remember everything about her, the feel of her skin to her cute laugh. Her father bent down and did the same, making her feel very scared at this point.

The woman coughed, and soon the men escorted her parents out of the room and into the van. Stephanie tried to follow, feeling very scared and not completely lost as to what was going on at this point. The woman stopped her though, by grabbing her on the shoulder with a vice like grip.

“Don’t worry Stephanie dear, you will be taken to a much better place, one that will care your needs better than your parents did” The woman did, the words sinking into her ears. The words laid down on her like stones, as the first tears fell from her eyes.~

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 12:00 am
Location: Lance's Apartment

Stephanie sat up in bed, blinking as she looked around the room. She was in someone’s room, the moonlight sliding into the room through the slightly open curtains. She was still wearing the same clothes as last time, but it seemed that she was somewhere else, and unsure were.

Pulling off the sheets from the bed, she wrapped it around herself, allowing her curtain of hair to fall down and adjusted the hoodie over her head. She sat down in one of the corners, noting a pile of cloths, and a sheet of paper. Ignoring them for now, she stared up at the moon, tears still streaming down her face.

“I miss you” Stephanie said softly, looking around the room to soak it all in, unable to fall asleep, the weight of the shoulder on her body.

[Anne Bonny]

(A copost with the charming Prophet!)

Date: August 16th, 2042
Time: 4:25 PM
Location: Daylight Hospital

Tansy could hardly believe her good luck. Not only did the doctor seem receptive to her “friendly” ways, not only was he willing to talk to her a bit, not only was he amazingly cute, but he was also obviously checking her out. And being a doctor, he probably had money, too. In her mind, the girl was celebrating a little victory. Her trip of too much business and not enough fun was about to change very quickly, she told herself.

Receptionist Jill stalked off in a huff (jealousy was such an ugly thing), Tansy turned back to the good doctor with a wide smile, ready to say that she was going to accept his offer to show her around. But to her surprise, Dr. Fynn was frowning at a pair that passed by. The girl watched them as they went and didn’t see anything amiss besides their hushed voices and hurried steps. Maybe there was some sort of medical emergency going on?

For the briefest of moments, she was afraid the doctor at her side would have to leave to go save someone, but apparently that was not the case. His attention was right back where it was supposed to be: on her.

Tansy tossed her hair over her bare shoulders and slowly began to make her way back down the forbidden hallway as she spoke. “Oh, I was just going to ask what some of the more interesting things about the hospital are? For example, what is it that you do? Are you a surgeon or something? Or would someone come to you for say… a routine physical?” She finished with a mischievous smile.

He flashed that charming grin again and followed her along the hallway. "Basically I look at a person’s symptoms and figure out what it is and how to treat it out of the many things it could be." Dr. Fynn paused, sifting his fingers through his hair as they walked along. "The same as any doctor I suppose. I just happen to be better than most."

“Oh, I’m sure you are,” The girl giggled with pleasure. Just a bit farther, she couldn’t help but think. They were nearly rounding the corner into the mysterious wing. She just had to hold his attentions a bit longer until she could see what was beyond it. “Have you lived here long? I have to admit, I haven’t had much time for fun since I arrived. If I accepted your offer to show me around, what sort of ‘hot spots’ would you take me to?”

"A while now." he answered easily, casting a bright smile in her direction. "Since you asked... The Majestic is probably one of my favorites. I think you'd love it. Be a good place to cover in your article too.”

“Mixing work and pleasure?” Tansy asked, turning to face him playfully as she continued walking backwards. “I guess that’s one way to make business more fun.”

Finally… finally! They rounded the corner into another section of the hospital that was also bustling with activity. Tansy turned back to see what was ahead of them, and was slightly disappointed to find that this place wasn’t much different than the rest of the building. Doctors and nurses bustling about here and there, a few patient’s walking down the hallways. There was a bulletin board up on one of the walls where a photo of a teenage girl and one of a cat hung, which struck Tansy as a bit odd. But otherwise, there wasn’t anything that she could see that her previous tour guide wanted to keep hidden.

“So what kind of place is this Majestic?” she asked, continuing her conversation as she peered over the doctor’s shoulder into the hospital rooms as they walked. Old man sleeping, younger guy being served some medication… she was really feeling quite deflated in her little victory. Maybe she had read too much into Jill’s reaction.

Before he could answer her question, a nurse carrying a plastic bin full of iv bags of blood brushed quickly by as she turned just ahead of them to enter a room, nearly knocking Tansy into her new gentleman friend. She made a grab for his arm to keep from stumbling over and felt her face flush red. “Wow,” she stammered as she righted herself and push some hair out of her eyes. “Things sure are busy around h-“

“Dinner time!” came a female voice from the room nearby, cutting Tansy’s sentence off with a start. She craned her neck just enough to peek into the room into which the nurse had disappeared to find the woman setting the iv bags on a tray in front of a ghostly looking boy.

Tansy felt as if she went rather pale herself. It wasn’t until she felt the doctor’s firm hand on her arm that she realized she was staring.

“Ah, it seems that we’ve wandered a bit off course,” Dr. Fynn said with another one of those charming smiles, though the concern in his eyes betrayed that carefree attitude. He steered her back the way they came, and Tansy didn’t resist his efforts. “I'll guide you back toward the front,” he continued as she glanced around guiltily to see if anyone had noticed her snooping. She walked along his side, clutching his arm like a child, suddenly worried that she had stumbled upon something much bigger than she had meant to.

Before she knew it, however, they were back in a “normal” wing of the building. The doctor was speaking again of their upcoming outing, as if nothing had happened, and the girl did her best to shake off what she had seen as well. “As for the Majestic... I lack to the words to describe it. Better to just wait and see for yourself."

“Oh,” she stammered, regaining her own smile. “Yeah, I can’t wait!” She left her phone number with Dr. Fynn – or Thomas, as she should probably start calling him when they’re out on the town.

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 8:25 PM
Location: The Sforenzia Hotel

Tansy was going to be late. Of course. It was so frustrating that she couldn’t be on time for a single thing in her life. She had planned ample time to shower, do her hair and makeup, and get dressed, but it always seemed like something came up to thwart her best laid plans. She overslept. Or a friend called. Or she couldn’t find the right shoes. Tonight, it was a battle with the humidity of the beautiful island weather that wanted to play games with her hair. Being from California she could handle heat, but humidity was just unmanageable.

Finally, with a lot of help from a straightened and anti-frizz serum, Tansy was pleased with the way she looked in the mirror. She reached for her shoes, dug in her suitcase for her clutch…

…and the hotel room phone rang. The girl frowned and stared at it for a moment. Who could possibly be calling at this time of night? It had better not be her editor. Oh if it was, she was going to give that woman a piece of her mind! Tansy stalked across the room as quickly as she could, one heel on, one bare foot, until she reached the white phone by the bed. But when she picked it up, even before she could finish getting out the word, “Hello?” there was a click at the other end and the line went dead.

“Weird,” Tansy said to herself and went back to tying up her strappy wedges. Weird that it was the second phone call of the day with no one on the other end. Someone must have her room number mixed up with someone else’s.

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 8:50 PM
Location: The Majestic

“Well I guess I missed the first show,” she said to the cab driver as they pulled up to the club. She dug into her purse and handed some cash to the driver, hoping to herself that the Thomas was the patient type. And then she hoped she didn’t flash too much as she exited the cab in her short dress. Totally worth the risk, Tansy told herself. She had been just dying to wear the new little white thing out. Strapless, lacey, and short enough to show a lot of leg, the dress was just perfect for a summer evening in the warm summer air.

Apparently Thomas was patient, or at least he was enough to remain waiting around for her. Tansy spotted him instantly after exiting the cab, standing outside in a simple black button up shirt and a pair of nice jeans, looking very, very classy. She darted up to him and planted a peck on his cheek before flashing one of her winning smiles.

“So sorry I’m late! I’ll buy you a drink to make up for it. You look great, by the way. I'm glad you left the white coat at home though,” she exclaimed with a giggle, grabbing his hand and tugging him toward the entrance. “Do you think we can still get a table? Do you know if the band tonight is any good?”

[Rook]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 11:55 am
Location: Lance's Apartment

He sat in monotonous silence, and it didn't bother him. For the last six hours, after he parked his car three blocks over and walked back, the lights stayed off, he didn't watch television. He didn't use the microwave. He didn't even open the fridge until he had the stunning realization that he could use a blanket to shield the light from reaching the curtains until he removed the bulb. The only lights that were visible had been the digital clocks on the stove and microwave, and the smoldering cherry on the tip of his fifteenth cigarette. Or maybe seventeen, he couldn't remember, but it was somewhere in that range. Probably.

It gave him time to think more than anything. The bastard had sat and gathered his thoughts for nearing six hours. About two hours in he let go of the oddity of himself being helpful, feeling he had a general idea as to why he had done it. Now other things ran through his head.

First, was Richard really in jail right now, and if so, could he actually get out? A one man prison break was no easy task.

"The police huh? Haven't seen them since my first court cases."

That had stuck with Lance for a while. That meant one of three things.

First, he might be a Lawyer, and if they locked him up, he was probably about be meeting quite a few old "friends" that he should have been trying to avoid.

Second, he may have been a convict, who'd been in the can on more than one occasion, which made Lance wonder; Was leaving a girl, one that looked even a bit younger than he himself did no less, with him really a good idea.

Third, he could have thought that Lance had been referring to that band from well over a half century ago, "The Police", in which case, he'd taken it way out of context. And honestly, Lance didn't really know what to think about that. He could only think if that was the case, he belonged in there. But only a total dolt would do something that utterly stupid, and Richard seemed smart enough. Which gave him the leniency in his own head to laugh quietly to himself at the concept.

Still, none of those ways had any explanation as to how he was going to get out. Unless he was special. Special in a way similar to how he himself was.

Second, what if Richard had cracked. All boast until a third degree roast, which led to Lance being toast. And he was not nearly ready to give up the ghost. He was suddenly regretting giving Richard his number. Even if he hadn't, they could have traced him through Guilana. Quelling his paranoia, his only hope was he hadn't misplaced trust.

But last, and more than anything; What were they hiding in that hospital?

It was late. If he was feeling froggy, he could go try and sneak in, and see what was happening. Two people knew about some abominations against humanity that took place there. Something evil, and cruel. Dark and Violent. It made him just ache with curiosity. He wondered even more how bad it had to be to make someone so seemingly timid as Stephanie run away. Which is exactly why he couldn't go.

If anything had happened to lead the police to his apartment, he couldn't leave Stephanie alone. They'd immediately take her back. He'd already be there, so he could just bust her out again, but why break something that's not broken just so you can fix it again? Plus it could have some adverse effects on her already fragile psyche to be drug back to a place she needed so badly to escape from.

The was a sudden shuffling from down the short hall, and squeaking of mattress springs. Lance stood and quickly made his way down the hall.

Stephanie sat in the corner of the room, wrapped in bed sheet and hooded. He took a long drag of his cigarette so the emberous tip would illuminate his face, before removing it and exhaling with his words.

"Hey... Stephanie, right?" He asked. "We didn't get acquainted before, my name is Lance. I lent you the hoodie. Richard... Richard had something he had to do, so he had me take you. We're hiding out right now, so don't turn on the lights. He's going to call us in the morning, and we're going to meet up here, and figure out what to do from there..."

It was only then he noticed the harsh light from the parking lot hitting her face just right.

"Are you... Crying? What's wrong?" He inquired, moving to sit down on the bed facing her, suddenly seeming quite concerned.,

[~N~]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: Midnight
Location: Richards Private Plateau.


He was home within forty minutes, and thirty minutes later he was out of the shower and sitting in his front room, his laptops displayed in front of him and his eyes scanning the screens for additional updates. He was there for fifteen minutes before the first police car showed up to his driveway. Both of his computers were locked tighter than a bankers wallet, Eye recognition, finger print scanner, and a forty letter password were needed to get into them.


He might've seen the cop cruiser outside his driveway, but it wasn't for him.

When you know you're under suspicion, suddenly every law enforcement official looks like they're after you.

It wasn't for him until the ominous stroke of midnight, when a loud pounding came at his door, with lights blaring, and a gruff voice calling out in the night announced to him their arrival and intentions:

"Richard Cornelius Grim, this is the Alesia City Police. We have a search and seizure warrant for you and your property. You have ten seconds to open this goddamn door or we're coming in!"

Six squad cars were outside, and the whole surrounding neighborhood was alight with flashing blue lights and strobe lights. A chopper could even be heard overhead.

"Come out with your hands up, Richard. We're taking you into custody."

They waited. If he came out, they would put him into cuffs and take him downtown for fingerprinting, database matching, and interrogation. And they would search his house and confiscate whatever they damn well pleased.

If he didn't--and they savored this thought--they would hunt him down with all the tenacity of hounds upon a hind and take everything anyway.

"If Stephanie is in there with you--and she better be Richard--she better be safe! If she's not, you better be ready to tell us where she is!"

************************************************** ***********
Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: Around 9:20 PM
Location: The Majestic

Anyway, she was a bit uncomfortable with his early approach. She lowered her head (in order to avoid his eyes), her cheeks still red as she firmly (yet shyly) said, "I.. I don't drink…".

He was stunned. Then his eyes narrowed and he leaned in, putting his hand to his ear, "I'm sorry, I must've heard wrong. I thought you said ' don't drink'." His hazel brown eyes flicked up in recognition to meet hers completely with a questioning, criticizing look. "You're religious are you? Jesus... no wonder I never see you with anyone."

He dropped her with all the iciness of a sociopath, and turned away, knocking the rum and coke to the floor, not even reacting when it shattered all of the floor with that sudden piercing ring of breaking glass. He was off to find some other woman who was more human, in his eyes, and it didn't take him long before he had his hands around the waist of another... starting his game again.

At that moment, Seether jumped into a song that seemed... very fitting for the Island's inhabitants at the moment: Fake It. (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=KU3mTLgwmzA)

************************************************** ***********
Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 8:30 PM
Location: The Majestic, Upper Level

She looked into his piercing vibrant eyes and then smiled to him. When he had complimented on her looks a light blush rose to her cheeks and she averted her eyes nervously. “Oh well um…thank you.” She said bashfully fidgeting with her fingers under the table. “Um I am not the best dancer though…I am kind of clumsy and accidents often happen to me.” She said with a small laugh and then playing with a small curled strand of her light brown hair.

The conversation was one where they shared much about themselves. Ben revealed that he worked for Syber-Netix, a technology firm on the island, and that they recently had made some "unusual breakthroughs", one of which might result in him going to Peru the day after tomorrow (the 19th) on a flight to meet some people about a new "project" they were working on. He spoke only in vagueries but expressed the desire for her to come with him, with the added bonus that he would arrange it so that she had a ticket and a place to stay where they were going.

Ben let her know that she didn't have to decide this right now, but if she decided that she wanted to go, to simply give him a call, and he would wait for her at the airport.

At that point Seether had taken the floor and begun their set. Ben rose and extended his hand "Come on, let's dance. I'll take it easy on you; show you how." He smiled and waited for her to respond.

[Aheris]

Date: August 16th, 2042
Time: 5:30 PM
Location: The Sforenzia Hotel, 12th floor.

Guiliana's apartment was at the top of the Sforenzia. She really didn't see the sense in buying more property on the island, especially when it would result in additional time wasted. Though sometimes, she wanted to to be able to leave this place. Apartment, hotel, island, and all.

As she stepped up the last flight on her way to the top floor, she wondered about leaving the island just now---leaving the whole mess of police and watchers behind her. Could it really be peaceful? Is the solitude all that it's made out to be? Underneath that thought was an unacknowledged current: a hunger to conquer this place, to make it safe for herself and others like her, to satisfy her ever-growling urge for competition. It wasn't about the *things.* It was proving to herself and everyone else she could, and would, do what she wanted.

Entering her something-like-home, by-passed the living area and went straight for the center of her "home:" the kitchen (http://artsandcraftshomes.com/wp-content/uploads/2009/10/new-house-kitchen-lit-up.jpg). Setting her bag on the counter, she slipped out her tablet again. On the top of her screen, she saw a message notification. She slid her finger down across the screen and read that Timothy had something for her. Opening the message, she read:

"Some young man left this number for you at the front desk. It's labeled "Stephanie."

"hm," She said aloud. Was this "Richard?" Or was it the other one? And why contact her now, after disregarding her offer before? It is some trick?

Still considering, she walked over the west side of the kitchen. There were several open bottles, sitting with corks in them. She re-opened a Malbec, pouring herself a small glass, and walked into the living room to put on some music. Tonight it was an older group (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=zQyeS9hFI6Y); one that was modestly popular some 45 years ago.

Taking a drink, she went to the closet in her spare bedroom. She had a few things tucked away; she had stopped wearing some of her casual clothing as she mostly dressed either for the hotel or for going out. She pulled out a couple of fitted tees and a pair of jeans. Digging through a shoebox, she found an unopened pack of underwear that her mother had left behind on a visit some months ago. Really mom, as if ? I suppose somebody can get some use out of them now.

Deciding against going out again, Guiliana picked up her copy of the Aeneid. She popped off her heels and stretched out on her couch.

Time: 11:45 PM

Guiliana walked back over to the tablet, and tapped her nails on the counter. She dialed the number, intiating the call but in voice-only mode...

Ringback tone? Really?

She waited for the answer, still clicking her nails.

[Koti~]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 12:13 am
Location: Lance's Apartment

"Hey... Stephanie, right?" He asked. "We didn't get acquainted before, my name is Lance. I lent you the hoodie. Richard... Richard had something he had to do, so he had me take you. We're hiding out right now, so don't turn on the lights. He's going to call us in the morning, and we're going to meet up here, and figure out what to do from there..."

She looked up at him, the tears still flowing freely from her eyes. Her heart ached, but in more of a dull sense, as though remembering an old wound or reveling in a bad day. She looked at the man, *lance was it?* and tried to smile, failing miserably.

"Are you... Crying? What's wrong?" He inquired, moving to sit down beside her, suddenly seeming quite concerned.

She shook her head, not feeling sad, just more of longing for something once lost. She curled up some more, resting her chin on her knees, staring into the carpet, thinking that the answers would pop out of it and make her feel better. Looking up, she had noticed that Lance was now sitting beside her, which brought a warm smile to her face, illuminated by the street light outside. Leaning over, she rested against the man’s arm, allowing the silenced to permeate through the room. It wasn’t an awkward or uncomfortable silence, more of the kind you have while waiting for someone to say hello, or waiting for that important call.

“I ..’ She started off lightly, her voice barely above a whisper, ‘… wanted to say thank you.”

“All three of you have helped me out in some way, and yet you barely know me. I have probably made a big mess of things and caused all of you a headache, not to mention that the police will probably be after all three of you now, to question you people of my whereabouts. So … thank you” Stephanie finished off, letting her voice tapper off at the end, her words sinking into the carpet. She continued to look at the carpet; enjoying being able to sit in silence, a slight breeze playing in through the window that she had opened up a bit ago. Her eyes drifted close, falling into a fitful yet peaceful sleep, falling back onto the bed with a matted >thumpf< as her body hit the mattress.

The last thing her ears picked up was a ringing sound echoing down the hall, familiar to her, yet her mind couldn’t place it.

[Mysteria]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: Around 9:00 pm
Location: The Majestic


“I…ah, yeah,”

The first thing that Shiloh noticed about the man other than the obvious fact that he was bleeding, was that he had the deepest blue eyes she could remember ever seeing before. Before Shiloh could say anything Eric returned just then attempting his best joke “Try not to break this one, ok?” Eric teased with a flat tone, looking from Isaac to Shiloh, setting down some bandages from the first aid kit as well as a small bottle of disinfectant, sliding them closer to him. “Good performance tonight, by the way; if you need anything else, just let me know. Go easy on him, he may be crazy, but believe me, he’s harmless.”

"Thanks bud, I appreciate that and I'm sure he's harmless. He looks harmless enough, I'd say." Shiloh laughed lightly at Eric's words as she looked at the stranger before her, smiling and said "Please, enjoy your drink while I take a look at this." When Shiloh’s eyes met his however, he quickly diverted them but not before she could see the weariness in his face. Shiloh knew that brand of tired herself. She didn't feel sorry for him; she empathized with him and for some reason she wanted to tell him that even though she had no clue why she would want to share that with him. She didn't even know his name. Not wanting to pry Shiloh set about the task of looking at his hand as he swallowed down the shot quickly.

“Thank you,” He began after clearing his throat, setting the glass down. “For the concern, that is – and the drink, I…should probably thank you for that, as well. I’m pretty sure he planned to cut me off after…” His voice trailed off and he was silent for a moment before adding “I’m not going to have to do anything seedy to return the favor, am I?

Shiloh stopped what she was doing for just a second to look at him, her dark brown eyes meeting his for a quick moment as her mocha painted lips broadened into a smile "You're welcome. Don't take Eric too seriously, he means well. He just wants everyone to have a good time."

Shiloh turned his hand over back and forth slowly, looking for glass. Taking a piece of gauze and dabbing it in the disinfectant first Shiloh then began wiping gently at the blood on his hand, her touch tender and cautious. "I'm sorry, this may sting a bit." Shiloh said the words hoping that she wasn't hurting him too much.

“I’m Isaac, by the way; Isaac Scott.”

Shiloh continued cleaning his hand while he made his introduction, confidant that in doing so it may help take his mind off of any pain that he may be feeling. Shiloh glanced up at him "It's a pleasure to meet you, Isaac, I'm Shiloh." Dumb, that was dumb she thought to herself, remembering that she'd already introduced herself. Why did she feel so nervous around him? In an effort to cover up her mistake she added "My friends sometimes call me Jo, too" Returning quickly to her work Shiloh spotted a small sliver of glass reflecting in the light. Releasing his hand Shiloh said "Ah, I believe I've found something" as she rummaged around in the first aid kit and found a pair of tweezers for just such purposes. After having been certain to sterilize it with alcohol, she took his hand in hers again. Although his hands were calloused and hard, obviously those of a man who wasn't afraid to do hard labor, they were warm against her own cool skin, which Shiloh attributed to the fact that he'd had several more drinks than her.

Shiloh's hands were steady as she quickly nabbed the piece of glass which came out with little resistance luckily for them both. His cuts were deep, but she didn't think they would need stitches. "I think you may have gotten lucky." she said as she put an antibiotic pain relieving ointment on the cuts carefully as not to inflict further pain. "I don't believe that these are going to need stitches, but I’m no doctor, either." She began bandaging the wounds with clean sterile pads and tape, wrapping both tightly enough to stay on but not too tightly to be uncomfortable. "Try to keep the wounds as clean as you can if you’re not going to have it look at by a professional okay?"

Shiloh put everything back into the kit before handing it back off to Eric who slid it under the bar for safe keeping. Shiloh regarded Isaac for a moment longer. Her work was done here but yet she wanted to stay and talk to him a bit more. Shiloh smiled, her eyes brightening "You don't have to do anything seedy to repay me, but I'd love it if you'd consider having a drink with me?" Eric shot her a disapproving look but before he could object she said "Don't worry; I'll make sure he gets home safely Eric." Shiloh grinned then as she looked at Isaac her smile faded ever so slightly, not forgetting how tired he appeared to be she tacked on “You look very tired, and you’ve had a few drinks so I'm buying as long as you don't plan on driving."

Shiloh smoothed her dress down before sitting on the stool beside Isaac as she waited for a reply, noticing the same girl she'd seen earlier now talking to a gentleman when without notice, he got up abruptly both spilling a drink and knocking the glass onto the floor. More shattered glass and a string of curse words followed from Eric behind the bar "Son of a bitch, not again!"

Eric moved to clean up the glass as Shiloh looked over at the girl who had been so quickly left alone at the table. She overheard Eric asking her to move to a different spot while he cleaned up the glass. Shiloh smiled a warm smile at her, speaking over the din of the room “Some people just have no class these days”

[Black]

Richard heard the knock on his door and he got up from his couch walking with a deliberate step towards the door. He undid the lock and opened it widely. He winced at the bright lights of the police cars and looked at the officer in front of him, confused. "Good evening officers, what can I d-" he was interrupted as the officer standing in front of him roughly dragged him out and slammed him up against the wall, pulling his hands painfully behind his back and cuffing him.

"Someone woke up on the wrong side of the bed" Richard muttered as he got comfortable in the back seat. Well, as comfortable as one could get in a cop car with their hands cuffed and with two potentially violent police officers in the front seat. Richard wondered what they thought he was responsible for, or capable of. It was forty minutes until they arrived at the City Police Station and the entire time Richard wore a confused face and sat sullenly in the back. When they arrived Richard was hurried up the steps and into a hallway that branched off into different sections of the first floor.

Richard was hustled into an elevator that took him to the tenth floor holding cells and interrogation rooms. He was pushed into an interrogation room and he sat down in a metal chair at a metal table. There was a two way mirror to his left and he looked directly into it. He looked confused, as if he didn't know why he was here or being handled so roughly. His face looked like a genuine mask of confusion.

He didn't have to wait too long until an officer walked in.

[Rook]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 12:13 am
Location: Lance's Apartment

Lance was taken off guard when Stephanie rested her head against him as he sat beside her.

“I... wanted to say thank you. All three of you have helped me out in some way, and yet you barely know me. I have probably made a big mess of things and caused all of you a headache, not to mention that the police will probably be after all three of you now, to question you people of my whereabouts. So … thank you”

And just like that she lay back in the bed, and drifted back to sleep just as his phone rang down the hall. He placed the blanket back over her gently, and quickly made his way down the hall to his phone.

He didn't recognize the number, which was the first thing he noticed. Which again left him with three possibilities. Richard. Guilana. The 5-0.

Well, or it could have been a wrong number, but that wasn't important. He wrapped a blanket around his head, leaving his eyes exposed, and opened the phone under it, so not even that minuscule light would escape the apartment's windows.

"Hello, Lance Speaking." he answered in a calm, relaxed voice. The now very different pitch of his words had made him sound far more suave then he'd been trying to sound for the rest of this long day.

[ashford211994]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 8:30 PM
Location: The Majestic, Upper Level

Rachel listened quietly and intently as he told her of his profession. She nibbled at a few chips with dip on it smiling towards him, but then suddenly he asked her to dance. She froze her muscles growing rigid as she looked at him with wide eyes. “D-dance?” She asked stuttering a little. “Did you not get the memo…I am a cluts, I would step all over your feet and then fall down.” She said. There was no denying that she wanted to dance with him, but she was scared of embarrassing herself.

She remembered her high school prom when a student asked to slow dance with her, but it only ended in disaster when she tripped over her own dress and knocked the student down to the ground. That had to be the most embarrassing day of her life. She continued to fidget with her fingers nervously bellow the table and bit down on her lower lip wondering if maybe this time she wouldn’t make a fool of herself.

[Randomlogic]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 9:00 PM
Location: The Majestic

“I'm sorry, this may sting a bit."

Isaac winced slightly as the alcohol graced his skin, mingling with the lacerations. He’d had plenty of injuries at work and just in life in general, sharing his fair share of scrapes, cuts, bruises, broken and fractured bones. The part he hated the most, however, was always the clean up. Still, to her credit, her touch was gentle and it was obvious that she was taking care to clean it well without causing too much discomfort – something he had to appreciate. At the same time, he had to admit that she had an award winning smile, one that she offered him easily as she tended to his embarrassment.

"It's a pleasure to meet you, Isaac, I'm Shiloh." He smiled a bit in return, watching passively as she worked with his hand. Maybe he wasn’t the only nervous one in this situation, which…wasn’t necessarily a bad thing, was it? To be fair, she could’ve been nervous for a large number of reasons, some of which had to do with the fact that he’d just zoned out, shattered a cup, and they were now making introductions over his bleeding hand. Probably not the best way to meet women, but he wasn’t one to complain. "My friends sometimes call me Jo, too". Before he could respond to it, she’d found something, and off she went, pulling a pair of tweezers from the kit and lifting his hand carefully, pulling out a small chunk of glass from one of the cuts. He winced once more as she did so, flexing his hand a bit instinctively.

“I usually don’t hold hands on the first date,” He stated with a small amount of humor, offering her a genuine smile as she wrapped his hand, already feeling much better through a combination of alcohol and company. It was almost pathetic to admit, but he couldn’t remember the last time he’d gone out and met someone while doing so. Obviously he met people through work, and he’d managed to get to know Eric some over the years, but for the most part he kept to himself as best he could. Even if the circumstances were less than perfect, he was legitimately glad to be in her company. “I think you’ve done a wonderful job, thank you. Doctor or not, this is probably the best…” He glanced at his hand, trying to find the words for it, smiling again and squeezing her hand gently in appreciation before continuing. “Well, the best cover up for an embarrassing accident that I’ve had in a long time.”

Isaac took his hand back, tugging the bandages into a better breathing position, stretching his fingers apart ever so slightly. It would take a while to heal, but seeing an actual Doctor would be unnecessary. Her work would suit him just fine, and if need be, he’d stitch it up later himself. "You don't have to do anything seedy to repay me, but I'd love it if you'd consider having a drink with me?" Her offer legitimately took him a back, though he did his best to hide his surprise. Isaac noted Eric’s disapproval, but just as quickly as he would have, Shiloh dismissed Eric’s worries. "Don't worry; I'll make sure he gets home safely Eric. You look very tired, and you’ve had a few drinks so I'm buying as long as you don't plan on driving."

“Yeah…of course I’ll have a drink with you,” Isaac responded, his grin accompanied with a small chuckle. No matter how many times he thought about it, he couldn’t quite get past the terms of their meeting. She was gorgeous and he was…exhausted, and worse, it showed. If Beauty and the Beast had met in a bar, he imagined it would be something like this. “It shows, huh?” He remarked on her comment regarding his fatigue. “I’ll admit, I was hoping I’d partly charmed you over here with my rugged good looks,” He gestured to the minor amount of paint speckling his unshaven face with his wounded hand, leaning against the edge of the bar. He smiled once more, regarding her for a brief moment before continuing. “Really, though, thank you for the help. I appreciate it, and I promise that I didn’t plan on it,” He coupled his words with an earnest nod. “I will say, though, that in this situation my hand was a sacrifice I’m willing to make.” He paused once more. “So tell me, ‘Jo,’ how did a woman like you get involved in show business? Don’t take this the wrong way, but I know performers are supposed to be attractive, but they generally don’t strike me as kind,” Isaac raised his hand once more. “You happen to be both, more so than usual in both categories, and I think that violates a couple of stereotypes.”

His attention broke for a small moment as the shattering of glass coupled with Eric’s language broke his focus, watching the young man walk from the girl with the camera with a mild amount of distaste. He had half a mind to ensure the kid learned his manners…which made him feel even older. 27 and he was already raring to boot kids off of his lawn. Turning his attention back to Shiloh with a small sigh, he rested his chin on his hand, looking at her with genuine interest. “So, how’d you get to be here? Seems like a busy life, not a lot of time for yourself.”

[Kris]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 21:10 PM
Location: The Majestic

"You're religious are you? Jesus..."

Ouch. But, what does that have to do with anything?! The drinking thing is just a matter of choice you know?!

"no wonder I never see you with anyone."

Double ouch.

Sarina shivered the moment the warmth of his hand left her body. In some sense it should have made her feel relived, but it was so brutally done, that it took her by a complete surprise. He stormed from there and Sarina tightly shot her eyes and flinched the moment the glass made contact with the floor and shattered. She was sure it was done only to increase her embarrassment.

"Son of a bitch, not again!".

Next moment it was the bartender who was crouching above the fragments, picking them up.

"I'm… I'm so sorry", she said, bending beside him, helping him to sweep the mess, "I'm really really sorry!".

The bartender didn't bother to look at her and she was somewhat at ease. There was no need for another person to see that there was no possibility for her cheeks to go any redder than that.

Once they were done and the bartender was in his pose again, she looked up and noticed Shiloh. She wanted to look away but the warm smile the beautiful singer sent her was eye catching, “Some people just have no class these days”

Sarina smiled back, "Nah…", she said, fighting against inner rage. There was no need for others to know how she felt, "I think I've pretty much brought it upon myself", Sarina chuckled a bit, "Thank you", she smiled and got up, relocating herself in a darker part of the room, "By the way", she said to Shiloh, "You were great, I'd love to see you again on stage"

'Soon… that misery shall end soon…'

She scanned the room and looked for Amilia. She decided that walking away now would mean defeat and she didn't plan to let the jerk enjoy it. (But she knew deep inside that he mostly didn't care and that was even worst).

Curses.

Oh well, if he ever visits Section G again she'll be more than willing to give some him some 'customers service'.

She chuckled to that thought.

***

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 21:30 PM
Location: The Majestic

The rest of the night went pretty well. It's amazing how good the band was that Sarina forgot all that was happening before that. She was smiling again and snapping some pictures while she could.

[~N~]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 8:45 PM
Location: The Majestic, Lower Level

She remembered her high school prom when a student asked to slow dance with her, but it only ended in disaster when she tripped over her own dress and knocked the student down to the ground. That had to be the most embarrassing day of her life. She continued to fidget with her fingers nervously bellow the table and bit down on her lower lip wondering if maybe this time she wouldn’t make a fool of herself.

"Come, I'll go easy on you," he smiles. "Wasn't that long ago that I was a pretty bad dancer myself..." He took her hand gently, and led her down to the dance floor, as the band played some slower, easier songs, and once they found a space, he turned and pulled her in to him smoothly.

As his warm hands intertwined with hers, he gazed into her eyes... her luscious hazel eyes, wide and bright beneath the lashes and the lights. His body sways with hers to the tempo of the music, as he leans in close enough for her to hear him whisper,

"See? It's not that bad..."

************************************************** ***********
Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 5:00 AM
Location: Tenth Floor, Alesia Police Headquarters

Richard was hustled into an elevator that took him to the tenth floor holding cells and interrogation rooms. He was pushed into an interrogation room and he sat down in a metal chair at a metal table. There was a two way mirror to his left and he looked directly into it. He looked confused, as if he didn't know why he was here or being handled so roughly. His face looked like a genuine mask of confusion.

He didn't have to wait too long until an officer walked in.

Actually, they made him wait three hours. Just because they could.

Then a burly detective with a white collared shirt and suspenders came in, who must've weighed about about 280 lbs came in with hands calloused over and strong as iron, or at least they felt that way when Richard felt them grab him by the back of his neck and slam him face down on the left side of his face to the table.

http://www.jackburgle.com/wp-content/uploads/2010/10/boss2-300x234.jpg

"Where's the girl, smart-ass?" he growled in his ear, the table shuddering from the impact it just sustained.

"And don't bitch to me of 'rights'; right now, the only right you have is to answer my fuckin' questions, you got it? The quicker you answer, the quicker you might get out of here in one piece. Understood? You're a brainy kid," he jabbed his finger into the side of Richard's right temple while he held him by the neck, "I'm sure you don't need to be asked twice."

Releasing Richard, Detective Michael Braddock circled the table once more like a prowling lion, waiting for another reason to lash out at Richard, whose hands were cuffed to his chair.

"WHERE IS SHE?!" he roared. "DON'T play dumb with me, scum. I break rich boys like you in half for fun, and I'm sure those prisoners down at the jail would love to take a sweet piece of you for a night," he threatened, slamming his hands down in front of Richard. "If you don't tell me where she is, I'm going to let them."

"And don't worry about your lawyer. He's on the way. Takes a while to get into this place though, especially by plane," he laughed. "So we're going to have plenty of time together, you and I, unless you start talking."

"Oh and one more thing," he growled, "While you're busy thinking about it, we're working on your computers and turning your place inside and out. So take your sweet time, princess. We'll get our answers one way or another."

************************************************** **********
Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 7:00 PM
Location: Daylight Hospital

Gerald Brassier's plane just landed 90 minutes ago, and he was already at the hospital, in Dr. Myanne Katarinas's personal office, nailing down the details.

"So the cops have him?" he asked, his hands on his hips.

http://www.bollyfirst.com/images/criminal-minds-thomas-gibson-aaron-hotchner-01.jpg

"That's what they reported on the news about 12..."

"Fine, I'll be headed there next. Have they found Stephanie?"

"Not yet, I don't think..." Myanne looked down and bit her fingernail.

"You don't think?! I'm not paying you to sit here and act like this is no big goddamn deal, Myanne!" he ripped into her.

"What do you want me to do!" she shouted back, "I've got an entire hospital to run here, and not enough people to do it, and you want me to treat it like a damn prison!" She was on the verge of letting her emotions get away from her.

"We pay you very well for the work you do here, Myanne. Don't give me any goddamn excuses. You will watch this hospital. I'm going down to police headquarters and then I'm going to find this girl and drag her back here one way or another," he said under his breath with a grimacing tone. "And if she gets hurt in the process...." Agent-Director Brassier let the words hang in the air, "Well, you're a doctor.... I'm sure you'll be able to get her fixed right up."

"Gerald, she's just a little girl!" Dr. Katarinas cried out in protest.

"NONE of these FREAKS are just ANYTHING. I shouldn't even have to be here. One more screw up like this, and you can kiss your job and career here goodbye," he threatened, hissing through his teeth. He turned to leave, but just as he was about to open the door, he stopped and questioned her over his shoulder, "And what do I hear about you giving tours to the press through this place?"

"I didn't.... she was just a travel reporter... Jill did.... Dr. Fynn apparently showed her.... the ward..."

"Then Dr. Fynn is going to be answering to me," Agent Brassier said, with that same grimace, "What good are you if you cannot even keep an eye on the staff. You reprimand that son of a bitch, and if he gives you any resistance, you fire him, on my orders. Remind him that no one is ever allowed in that part of the hospital besides staff. Ever!"

He took a deep breath, and without looking at her, he said, "What's her name..."

"What?"

"The woman... the reporter bitch. What's her fuckin' name?"

"T-t-tansy. Tansy James."

"Fine. I'll have my people give her a little 'wake-up' call." And then he shoved the door open, slamming it on the other side of the wall before stalking out of the hospital, as several people got out of his way.

…and the hotel room phone rang. The girl frowned and stared at it for a moment. Who could possibly be calling at this time of night? It had better not be her editor. Oh if it was, she was going to give that woman a piece of her mind! Tansy stalked across the room as quickly as she could, one heel on, one bare foot, until she reached the white phone by the bed. But when she picked it up, even before she could finish getting out the word, “Hello?” there was a click at the other end and the line went dead.

When it rang again, she was no longer there. There would be a message at the front desk of The Sforenzia Hotel for her telling her, in no uncertain terms, to stay out of Daylight Hospital from now on or there would be "consequences".

[Black]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 5:00 AM
Location: Tenth Floor, Alesia Police Headquarters

Richard blinked a few times to clear the black and white squares in his vision away before sliding his eyes to look at the man holding his head against the table.

"Where's the girl, smart-ass?"

"And don't bitch to me of 'rights'; right now, the only right you have is to answer my fuckin' questions, you got it? The quicker you answer, the quicker you might get out of here in one piece. Understood? You're a brainy kid," he jabbed his finger into the side of Richard's right temple while he held him by the neck, "I'm sure you don't need to be asked twice."

"I don't know what you're talking about" said Richard sounding terrified of the . "After having a chat with that girl at the Cafe I went straight home and i've been there since then,"

"WHERE IS SHE?!" he roared. "DON'T play dumb with me, scum. I break rich boys like you in half for fun, and I'm sure those prisoners down at the jail would love to take a sweet piece of you for a night," he threatened, slamming his hands down in front of Richard. "If you don't tell me where she is, I'm going to let them."

"I don't know!" shouted Richard desperately cowering in his seat jerking on his handcuffs and scuffling his feet trying to get away from the police officer. His chair tipped and he fell onto his side, but he still tried to scramble and get away from the terrifying officer.

"And don't worry about your lawyer. He's on the way. Takes a while to get into this place though, especially by plane," he laughed. "So we're going to have plenty of time together, you and I, unless you start talking.

"Oh and one more thing," he growled, "While you're busy thinking about it, we're working on your computers and turning your place inside and out. So take your sweet time, princess. We'll get our answers one way or another."


Richard whimpered against the floor, trying to curl himself into a ball to get away from the large officer. He his his face in his shoulder and brought his knees up to his chest.

[calamosis]

Date: August 17, 2042
Time: 9:06pm
Location: On his way to The Majestic

Terence had had a day. Oh hell, had he had a day. He had gotten the life nearly beat out of him by some muggers, and the little bitches had run like hell when he showed them he could fight. In fact, they ran so fast that he didn't even get a chance to blow off some steam! He was moderately pissed at that.

Adding to his upcoming headache, he couldn't, for the life of him, figure out what had happened the night before. Probably another fight. This island was filled with muggers and drunks; even if it was a tourist trap, it was also great for luring in morons who like to fight, apparently.

But, though his memory of the night before was foggy, he did remember something important instead; he had a job to get to. About a week ago ( How the hell had that been a week ago and I forgot? Especially something so important! Damnit....) he had actually gotten a job at a local club; the Majestic.

It was fairly ritzy, and not really his style, but he was qualified; plus, the place offered suprising money to bartenders. He may not stick around, but at least he'd get some dough while he stayed. So, now, he was walking fast toward the place wearing a pair of black brand-spanking-new slacks.... To him. After all, he had gotten them cheap; at Goodwill. He also had on another Goodwill shirt; a white and black pinstriped dress shirt that not only fit him, but also looked pretty good, too.

He zoomed inside, once he got clearance from the bouncer out front. He wasn't fazed by the sights, the people, or the guard dog that protected the front. Too many times, seeing the same old sights....

He walked amongst the people, and, seeing a man returning behind the counter, he rushed over to him. Ah, a face he recognized. "Erik!"

Erik turned, and, seeing him, immediately frowned. "Its.... You. Why the hell are you late?" Well, he obviously got a stick shoved up his ass recently.... Terence outwardly cringed, keeping the thought to himself.

"I... kinda lost track of time...." He stated sheepishly, tilting his head to one side briefly.

Erik's eyes could get bigger, it seemed. "You lost track of time? On your first day on the job?!" Erik was trying, with suprising successfulness, to keep his voice fairly low.

He lowered his head, not making eye contact as Erik spluttered at him. If he kept quiet enough, he'd probably cool down.... As if on cue, Erik lets out a deep breath. "Alright.... You know I should fire you right here and now, right?" Oh, thank god that's a rhetorical question... "Well... Since you're here, and I'm a such nice guy.... Pick up your work gloves, man. Get to your job; we're understaffed as it is, and I don't need any more hassles tonight...."

Erik headed toward a customer, grumbling to himself, not even bothering to see if he followed orders or not. Terence wouldn't normally take that type of tone (in fact, he still had to resist the urge to punch someone; force of habit...) but he knew he was wrong and would take that were it lead him. He got some shots and various drinks for some customers, trying to relieve some of the workload for Erik; the only reason he himself had been hired was because of understaffing, and he knew he really needed to work hard to get this guy's respect after that stunt he pulled.

After awhile, there was a small lull in orders, and Terence looked around to see a woman that looked weirdly familiar standing next to a guy who really didn't set off any bells. (Though he got the feeling that he should, somehow....) Erik seemed to be coming over to the couplet (he wasn't entirely sure they were 'together, anyway...') often and talking with them. The guy (what's his name?) had apparently squeezed a glass too hard and cut his hand. Well, we now know the Incredible Hulk is, in fact, not green....

He snorted slightly to himself, inconspicuously slidling closer. Curiosity killed the cat.... But the last time I checked, I wasn't a feline. He grinned softly to himself, being close enough to partially hear what they were saying but far enough to not really be noticed.

If they start flirting with Erik standing right there, I think I'll die laughing. Erik seemed like the type to make weird, grossed-out faces when 'deep romance' was involved. His train of thought de-railed a moment... Despite the fact that Erik himself would kill me before I had the chance.

....Now if only they would start flirting; he had to bit his lips, both of them, to keep himself from cackling aloud at the expression he imagined on his new co-worker's face. This may turn out to be a fun night after all...

[ashford211994]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 8:45 PM
Location: The Majestic, Lower Level

As Ben pulled her in to dance with her, she began to lightly blush and once again averted her eyes since she was actually very nervous. She could feel her heart pounding on her chest like a drum and she could hear her pulse in her ears. She began to wonder if Ben could also hear her uncontrollable heart beat, but as they began to dance she relaxed a bit and her heart beat slowed.

When she finally got the confidence she looked up at him and stared into his eyes as a small smile crept up to her soft lips. “Oh…well this is going better than I thought.” She said with a light laugh. “I am sorry, I am just always so nervous.” She admitted as she bit down on her lower lip.

[Aheris]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 12:15 am
Location: Lance's Apartment/The Sforenzia Hotel, 12th floor (Connection Via Cell Phone)

"Hello, Lance." She breathed a small sigh of relief, then thought twice. If cops have taken Stephanie away from Lance, and they have him too...Would they play a trick like this to catch anybody else involved?

"How has your night been?" She said this last as nonchalantly as she could, hoping to get an answer that would tip her one way or the other.

"Decent," Lance began, gruff tone replacing his smooth one. "Unless of course this is the po-po. In which case I can't believe Richard sold out, and get bent. If it's not however, I want your name, and something else, to make sure this is who you say it is..." He finished, a cruel, serious tone replacing the simple 'gruff' tone.

"No offense, strictly business."

"Okay, sassy. It's Guiliana." Her tone was clearly irritated. "You gave me this number, so I am confident you expected to hear from me. I have some proper clothing here, as promised. "

"And po-po? Really?"

Lance grinned beneath the blanket. That was definitely the woman from the cafe.

"The police likely have Richard by now. If anyone in that cafe spills the beans on you, or God help us Richard cracks, you may be at risk as well. But we can't take more risks just because we're already at risk." He finished through gritted teeth.

"Here's the plan. I have Stephanie at 3102 Cavanaugh Street. It's a fifteen minute drive south of your hotel... Get in your car, and come now. There's not even a second to fuck around, the cops may already be on the way to get you if you've been turned in. Climb the stairs to the second terrace, and go to Apartment 15 and knock three times, wait three seconds, knock two times, wait three more seconds, and knock one more time, and in three seconds more, I'll open the door. Grab her clothes, grab an extra pair for you, and leave now." he said urgently, and then there was the click of the phone hanging up. He leaned back on the couch and sighed. What a day, and it wasn't even over.

As the call ended, Guiliana wasted no time in taking off her shoes and marching straight to her bedroom closet. She pulled out a pair of burgundy skinny jeans (http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/img-thing?.out=jpg&size=l&tid=977095). Pulling out a small bag for herself, she forcefully shoved all the items (including another change of clothes and a black jacket) into it and made her way out.

[Shepherd]

DATE: August 16th, 2042
TIME: 5:39 PM
LOCATION: Gold's Gym

Alden walked back to the locker room and quickly grabbed his gym bag. His arm ached, his knuckles stung, and he was quite certain than in a few hours his whole body would feel like it had been hit by a train. He loved it, it made him feel alive, and like he had actually done something productive with his day rather than feeling like he was imprisoned in the world’s most luxurious jail. But the day was far from over and now that his emotional state was considerably more balanced, he had no idea what he was going to do.

As he made his way out the front door of the gym, wondering how he was going to spend the remainder of the day, he heard a small jingling noise from the sidewalk. He barely registered that he’d heard anything, but looking down revealed a small key that he had accidently kicked sitting a few feet in front of him. Alden looked up and down the street for any sign of the key’s owner; after all it couldn’t have been there more than a few minutes if his walking out the door had managed to displace it.

Looking down the street Alden saw the back of a young woman wearing sweat pants walking a little ways down the sidewalk. He recognized her as having been leaving the gym only a minute or two ahead of him. Wondering if the key could belong to her, since she was the last person to leave the gym before him, Alden called out to the young lady, “Excuse me, miss?” There didn’t seem to be any reaction from the woman other than her continued walking. Either she can’t hear me, or she doesn’t realize it’s her I’m calling, Alden though, typical. He then decided to take a more direct approach.

Alden walked quickly up behind the lady, being careful not to run after her, he didn’t want her to think he was some perv chasing her down the street, and carefully placed one of his bandaged hands on her shoulder to get her attention. “Pardon me ma’am,” he said in his politest, most gentlemanly tone. “Does this happen to belong to you?” He asked, holding the key in between the two of them like a shield. The last thing he needed was for some random girl to haul off and slap him for touching her in the middle of the street.

[Koti~]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 12:29 am
Location: Lance's Apartment

Stephanie woke with a start, her feet hanging off the edge of the bed. She looked around, blinking again. It seemed that her cold feet had pulled free from the blanket and the cool breeze from the window had frozen them. She as well felt way too warm, with the hoodie and blanket combo. She readjusted the blanket to cover her feet and removed her hoodie, her torn shirt trying to hitch a ride with it.

Settling the shirt back on her frame, she looked around the room, spying a restroom off the side of the room. Slightly curious, she walked into the room, seeing that indeed it was a restroom. Noting no window, she closed the door, finding a small lock, which she turned to a small click. Moving her hands around in the dark, she flicked it up, bathing the room in a florescent light. The warning about not turning on the lights flickered through her mind, so acting quickly; she took off the blanket and stuffed it into the door jamb, effectively cutting off the light that was emitting through there.

She turned around and looked again around the bathroom. It was a bit small, but for one person was a decent size. It was a bit messy, but she didn’t mind that. It wasn’t like the man had been expecting any visitors today, so he probably wouldn’t have taken the time to clean up. She continued to look around, before finally laying her eyes on the mirror, and more importantly, herself.

Stephanie let out a barely audible gasp, shocked by her image. Her clothes were more torn than she had thought it was, looking more like a hastily sown together pile of rags just to keep warm. She couldn’t see the shorts, but they were probably just as bad, if not worse. She would have normally blushed at this fact, but she doubted she would have enough blood, due to how skinny she looked.

Her face was slightly shallow, able to keep their soft features and enough to make her look normal, but in an off light, she would pass better for a skeleton wearing someone else’s skin. Her mahogany brown eyes seemed to be livid and alive, portraying her own fear back into her, which made her quiver even more. Her face even had a few scratches here and there, which she assumed was from the sticks that had grabbed at her and her clothing while she was running through the forest. Her hair was tangled into a small mass, which still fell in a curtain behind her. She looked more like a ghost dug from a grave than a girl.

She sat on the floor and curled up, trying to shake her own image out of her head. She had not even taken the time when she escaped to take a look and see what she could do better. It came to no small surprise as to why people would have picked up that she had escaped from somewhere, and the white clothes only lead to the hospital, as ‘normal’ people didn’t go around wearing stark white t-shirts and cotton white shorts, both looking like they had been given a run through a blender. She was sobbing silently, not in fear of anything, but in shock of how unattached she looked, like she had been plucked from a nightmare movie and given life in a strange world.

“I need different clothes… and a shower” she mumbled silently to herself, the words fading into the room around her.

[Rook]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 12:30 am
Location: Lance's Apartment

It had been ten minutes. Lance had sat silently the whole while. With any luck, Guilana would be there in ten more. And with any more luck, Richard would get in contact with him by seven in the morning.

He could hear another shuffling from his bedroom, and then a door closing. Stephanie was up again. Probably in the bathroom. As long as she was up, Lance decided it was a good time to tell her what was going on. He crept in the room, paranoid mind making him first glance at the bed, making sure she wasn't still there, and someone (I.E. Police/Hospital Staff) wasn't in the bathroom, waiting to catch them off guard. She wasn't. When he reached the door, he noticed the blanket shoved under it.

Good Girl.

"Steph..." He said, knocking gently. "Hey, good news. Guilana? Lady from the cafe? She's on her way. ('Most Likely' was whispered under his breath, too low for her to hear.) She's bringing you some street clothes. She'll be here in about ten minutes. If you wanna shower off feel free. Fleeing for your life through the woods isn't the least sweaty work there is. Towels are in the cabinet. Use any combs or anything else you want that's just laying around, what's mine is yours." He said, usual voice mildly gravelly in tone and medium in pitch, as kind sounding as he could get it.

"If she gets here before you get out, I'll bring in the change of clothes. If not, make do with the jeans and shirt for the time. You're thinner than me, but that's what the belt is for... So yeah. Knock yourself out." He said, tapping on the door to punctuate the last word, and walked back out, closing the door behind him.

He simply went back to the couch, sat back down in the darkness, and glanced at the harsh digital numbers, glaring back at him, angry red. He lit another cigarette, and pulled in a long drag.

"Twelve Fourty." He exhaled, smoke billowing into the black room.

[EvermoreEvrgrn]

DATE: August 16th, 2042
TIME: 5:39 PM
LOCATION: Outside Gold's Gym

Chelsea jumped and spun around at the sudden pressure of a hand on her shoulder, pulling her headphones off just in time to hear a man say, “Pardon me ma’am, Does this happen to belong to you?” and hold out a small gold key with his bandage wrapped hand. That was when she recognized him as the guy she had just seen in the gym only a few minutes ago. She could see his face better now that he was closer, and she stood for a moment studying it, before remembering her manners, and the topic at hand.
Looking away quickly, she stuck her hands into her pockets feeling for her apartment key, but it wasn't there. her eyes widened and her hand shot in front of her mouth as she looked back up at him. "Oh My Gosh! Thank you SO much!" she said reaching out for her key. "I don't know what I would have done without that." Then she vaugley remembered her apartment door having a cat door on it that had looked like it was made special for someone's obese cat and thought of trying to crawl through it.
Then shaking off that scary thought, she took the key and said, "Really thank you so very much. If there is anything I could do to thank you properly, buy you coffee sometime or something like that...." trailing off, realizing that she may be sounding a little overly grateful. But, she was having a great day and this guy had just saved it from going sour. "I'm Chelsea by the way, Chelsea Taylar." she said offering her hand for him to shake.

[Mysteria]

A Random/Mysti Co

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 9:45 PM
Location: The Majestic

“I usually don’t hold hands on the first date,”

The entire time that Shiloh had been bandaging Isaac's hand he'd managed to make her smile countless times, a feat that few people had been able to do with such frequency other than when she was performing.

“I think you’ve done a wonderful job, thank you. Doctor or not, this is probably the best…” Isaac's hand was warm and gentle when he squeezed her own “Well, the best cover up for an embarrassing accident that I’ve had in a long time.”

Shiloh said "Well, I am glad I could be of assistance." Isaac’s mannerisms seemed very sincere to Shiloh and something about him made it easy for her to relax around him although she wouldn't have been able to explain why to anyone had they asked. He didn't appear to be the usual bar room drunk. Granted that although the Majestic was a fairly upscale place, it still saw more than its share of drunks, a fact which Eric could quickly attest to being truth but Isaac was different. He was quieter and that was something that agreed with Shiloh.

“So tell me, ‘Jo,’ how did a woman like you get involved in show business? Don’t take this the wrong way, but I know performers are supposed to be attractive, but they generally don’t strike me as kind,” Isaac raised his hand once more. “You happen to be both, more so than usual in both categories, and I think that violates a couple of stereotypes.”

His words had caused Shiloh to blush a bright shade of crimson, something that might seem odd for a performer but Shiloh’s stage presence was often totally different than her normal day to day self. The stage was a place for Shiloh to let go and be anything that she wanted to be but when she was in a one on one position, it was often times a totally different matter.

That was when the incident with another broken glass had happened and within moments it was forgotten as Sarina moved on although Shiloh couldn't forget the words that the girl with the camera had said.

"I think I've pretty much brought it upon myself” The words made Shiloh frown. The girl had done nothing wrong, and Shiloh hated that she felt that way but there was a huge part of her that understood, having been in that same position once or twice before. Isaac's next comment though prevented Shiloh from pondering it further.

Although Isaac looked very tired, his eyes were still a brilliant blue as he looked at her with his head resting upon his hand. “So, how’d you get to be here? Seems like a busy life, not a lot of time for yourself.”

Shiloh tapped the bar, indicating to Eric to set them both up with another. After he'd given her another Disaronno and had given Isaac his favorite poison of choice Shiloh considered her answer. How did she say that there was really little reason for her to have time for herself? Ever since her parents had passed away she'd tried to keep herself as busy as she possibly could.

Shiloh picked up her drink and took a long pull, her tongue lingering slightly on the edge before she looked back at Isaac "Well, it's a long story and the bar here is a bit crowded. I never have cared for having to shout over loud rooms in order to talk." Shiloh smiled at Eric "But if you've got a while I'd really love to talk some more, maybe we could move to a table closer to the back away from all of the noise?"

Shiloh stood up from her bar stool, smoothing down her dress. She really felt like she should go change, she felt ordinarily uncomfortable being in her stage clothes now and would much rather prefer something not quite so low cut and much more comfortable. "That is, of course if you have the time, and want to." Shiloh said, flashing that award winning smile of hers. Thank God, she'd listened when her parents had drilled it into her head to brush her teeth as a young child. God only knows that sometimes she wished she'd listened more about other things too but then again, she'd lost a lot of things since her parents had died, sometimes she was even afraid she'd lost all of her faith. Shiloh’s eyes scanned the room as she waited for Isaac to reply, almost certain that he'd have other plans.


"Well, it's a long story and the bar here is a bit crowded. I never have cared for having to shout over loud rooms in order to talk." Shiloh smiled at Eric. "But if you've got a while I'd really love to talk some more, maybe we could move to a table closer to the back away from all of the noise?" Isaac watched as she rose from her resting place, tugging lightly at the dress she wore, regarding her calmly. He'd been here enough times to know who she was as a performer, truth be told, he'd never missed a show. But seeing her down off the stage was something new to him, it was almost...was enchanting too colorful of a word? "That is, of course if you have the time, and want to." There was that smile again, something he'd probably never get tired of seeing. He grinned a bit at the sight of her blushing, though it was subtle in the dim light of the bar.

Isaac glanced from his female companion to Eric, offering another apologetic nod as he rose from his own seat, lifting his glass as he did so. Alcohol was something Isaac had grown familiar with in the past few years, though he generally took it like medicine in order to help him drift off to sleep. Still, he found himself with an affinity to the warmth and burn of Scotch and Whiskey, Southern Comfort being a particular favorite of his. He was far from a light weight, and he was silently thankful for that. The last thing he wanted to do was get legitimately drunk in front of an attractive woman he'd just met - he felt it would be a poor end to an already difficult to explain beginning.

"I don't know, I've got a pretty busy schedule..." He began with a slightly mischievous tone, cutting himself off with a soft grin. His mild sarcasm was gentle, always careful not to be overbearing, obvious that he was simply teasing her. "Of course I have the time and interest to talk to you," He continued. Isaac wasn't about to turn down the company of an attractive woman, both talented and intelligent. In truth he owed her at least that much for tending to him, but the pleasure was still his. Any self-conscious thoughts aside, she was gorgeous and that could've been intimidating - but she wanted to talk to him, and that was enough for him. "I can't think of a better way to spend the rest of the evening, personally," He ran his injured hand through his short hair, ruffling it slightly as he scanned the bar for an empty table, peering over heads and bustling bodies in an attempt to scout one out. "Now if I can find us a table, we'll be in business."

It took him a moment, but he finally located a booth further towards the back with scarce few people gathered in the seats near it. It was going to be impossible to find truly private place to talk, but this was about as good as it was going to get, and he wasn't one to complain. Isaac raised his hand, gesturing towards the table silently. Absentmindedly, he walked forward towards her, taking a hold of her hand loosely and moving ahead towards the empty table. With his own body in the front, it was easy to cut a path through the groups of people, lightly brushing them out of the way with his broad frame or the flat of his palm, careful not to jostle anyone. He had a goal to get there before anyone could snatch the booth away, but he wasn't interested in ruffling anyone's feathers to get there.

After he'd cleared the crowd, he stopped triumphantly before the empty booth, moving aside and gesturing his companion towards one of the seats as a gentleman would before taking his own. "Shall we?" He asked with a gentle smile.

"I don't know, I've got a pretty busy schedule..."

For a moment Shiloh’s heart sank but when she realized Isaac was only joking her face lit up. "Of course I have the time and interest to talk to you,” At those words Shiloh was grateful for the cover of the dimly lit area that they were in as she felt the color rising to her cheeks.

After several moments of looking around the room Isaac found what he was looking for and Shiloh felt his hand slip around hers as he guided her through the room to a table in the back positioned near a for show only fireplace that offered the ambiance of a quieter spot for guests to visit while at the club.

"Shall we?" Shiloh couldn't help but wonder to herself if he was always this...gentle. His courtesy towards the patrons as he cut a path through to the table hadn't gone unnoticed by Shiloh and now here he was, a true gentleman in a world that was all too often devoid of such chivalrous things in this day and age.

After Isaac had helped Shiloh to be seated and he'd taken his own seat, she picked the conversation back up. "Thank you, for accepting my invitation and for finding an empty table! This is much nicer for actually trying to hold a conversation with someone." The smile that she gave Isaac was warm and genuine and she hoped that he'd be able to tell that her words were sincere. "So, how did I get involved in show business?" Shiloh mused over the words as she took another sip from her drink, no longer really interested in it as much as she was finding out more about Isaac, but she would answer his earlier question first. "Ever since I was a little girl I've always loved to sing, it was the only time I've ever really felt..." Shiloh couldn't find the word she was looking for to describe it, (a good word that would describe how she felt when she sang,) to a total stranger. The last thing she wanted to do was make him think she was strange, or crazy. Shiloh bit her lip, then smiled slightly "It's the only time I've ever really felt..free...unafraid.."

Shiloh swirled the ice around in her cup as she spoke "I guess that sounds odd, I'm not sure I can explain it." Shiloh looked at Isaac across the table who suddenly didn't appear as tired as he did earlier. Maybe it was just the firelight playing tricks on her eyes. "I was working in a gym and one day one of the clients overheard me singing to myself. He told me he thought I'd be great at his club but I really hadn't ever thought about singing as a career. I was content working as a trainer, it has benefits." Shiloh's laugh tinkled out into the crowd "Like, helping me to fit into skimpy dresses like these." She said the words with a half smile, while inside actually dreading every time she had to wear one of the uncomfortable things. "From there, one thing evolved into another and well...here I am! And as far as having time for myself well, I guess I prefer keeping myself busy since..." Her words trailed off. She didn't want to think about her parents now and she'd realized that she'd not asked Isaac how his hand felt.

Shiloh sat her glass down and reached across the table, patting Isaacs wounded hand. "I'm sorry, here I am talking and haven't even asked how your hand is feeling." Shiloh glanced at the bandages to make certain there wasn't blood oozing out onto them. Shiloh frowned slightly as she removed her hand from his with great care as to not inflict further pain "I didn't see everything that happened, just the glass breaking. I hope everything's…okay." She regarded Isaac carefully "And, I hope it doesn't hurt too badly." she said softly.

Isaac listened intently leaning back in the seat of the booth comfortably, occasionally taking a sip from his glass, or nodding in acknowledgment at what she’d said. She was certainly right about the atmosphere, he appreciated both the dim light and the silence, and there was something about it that helped to put him more at ease. He was comfortable with her, but it was still nice to be away from the chatter and bustle of the bar, allowing him to focus completely on her.

As she spoke, he took the time to pay attention to the quirks about her, the way she spoke and the subtle smile teasing at her lips as she mentioned fond memories. He was of the opinion that you could learn a lot from someone by the way they spoke, not just by what they said. His father had always said that with every story there was another one beneath, and while Isaac wasn’t fantastic at reading people, he was passable. “You’re welcome, I’m glad you asked, to be honest,” He responded with a slight nod of his head after she paused. “I don’t think it’s odd at all, either.” Isaac paused, taking another sip from his glass. “I have no idea what it feels like, but having a room – a large room, at that – cheer for you, the standing ovations, the lights, the atmosphere. You steal the show when you’re up there, you know.”

He leaned forward on the table, resting his chin on his fist, thumb tracing the stubble lining his jaw, watching her speak again. There was a certain charm to it, her words, as she explained her work at the gym and the curious client who’d taken notice of her talents. Isaac raised a brow at her mention of the dresses, smiling himself at the half-hearted grin she produced at the topic. He wasn’t going to blame her for that, imagining that the short dresses were probably about as comfortable as he imagined high heels to be – efficiency sacrificed for the sake of fashion.

"I'm sorry, here I am talking and haven't even asked how your hand is feeling." She had trailed off rather suddenly, leaving him dangling at a point that led him to believe that it was something she didn’t quite want to bring up yet. He could respect that, knowing full well that he had aspects of himself – aspects that had actually caused their meeting – that he couldn’t bring up in casual conversation; and certainly not on a first meeting. "I didn't see everything that happened, just the glass breaking. I hope everything's…okay." Her words gave him momentary pause, thinking back to the shattering glass and the event that had caused it. Suppose Shiloh and he did continue their conversation; suppose they even continued their friendship – or, what if, just what if, further than that? How could he ever explain this to her? "And, I hope it doesn't hurt too badly."

“For what it’s worth,” He said after a moment’s pause. “You’re a fantastic singer, you look gorgeous – skimpy dress and all, and everything is perfect,” He offered her a genuine smile as he spoke, reinforcing his words as he did so. Part of him wished he could be honest with her about the glass, but it something he didn’t want to worry about at the moment. If the time ever came, he would deal with it accordingly, but that time wasn’t now. “The hand feels great, too. Thank you.”

Shiloh turned three shades of red at his words but looked down at her drink so that hopefully he wouldn’t notice the blush. “You’re welcome” Shiloh said as she reached across the table and gave his uninjured hand a small squeeze. His hands were warm and she felt comfortable with him, something about him put her at ease. Reluctantly she left go of his hand. “I have an early morning appointment so I am going to have to leave at a somewhat decent time. I’m not sure how late you were planning on staying but I did promise that I’d get you home safely so if I can call you a cab for later, or give you a lift it’s really no inconvenience. I don’t live that far away, and I surely wouldn’t mind.”

[Aheris]

Date: August 17th
Time: 12:30 or so AM
Locatation: En route from Sforenzia

Pulling forward through an empty space, Guiliana decided to take an alternate route through the parking garage. She knew that police would question any attendants if they came looking for her, and they would have no reason to deny seeing her car leave the garage. So she took the service exit, pulling around the tight corners quickly.

Her black STi was practically vintage--but it hugged the turns as well as any current rally car. Oh, she'd endured some jokes about her "off taste"---but when she shifted up and took turns at full speed...the jokes ended. As she fluidly steered the vehicle on her route to Lance's address, she heard her phone ringing.

"Hello, Timothy."

Timothy's melodious tenor sarcasm responded: "Well, I found out about your boy Richard."

"Oh?"

"Yea. Apparently he moved to the island five years ago or something, and started working for Syber netix. Though why the fuck someone with degrees in nuclear physics and mathematics would be working for them on solar panels is beyond me. Maybe more than solar panels. But still." He laughed; something jarring, between a chuckle and a rhythmic peal of laughter.

Guiliana could hear the raised eyebrows through the phone. She knew that Richard was wealthy and eccentric. I wonder how he got twisted up in Syber netix. They're supposed to be some technology company, but they're rooting around in every spare corner of the island that they can find.


"A lil weird.." Guiliana replied, turning up the left side of her mouth in an exaggerated expression. "But thank you for that. Have a good rest of your night."

Behind the phone, Timothy pushed up his glasses with one finger. Out of the corner of his mouth, he said, "You too."

With that, Guiliana deposited her phone back in her blood-red leather purse.

As she arrived in Lance's apartment complex, she turned down the headlights and display. She parked in a open space near an adjacent building, and walked up to his room number.

Now for this ridiculous knock.

The carry-on bag over her shoulder jostling, she repeated the pattern he'd asked for. As she waited, she sighed and tapped her foot on his threshold.

[~N~]

DATE: August 16th, 2042
TIME: 5:45 PM
LOCATION: Outside Gold's Gym

Then shaking off that scary thought, she took the key and said, "Really thank you so very much. If there is anything I could do to thank you properly, buy you coffee sometime or something like that...." trailing off, realizing that she may be sounding a little overly grateful. But, she was having a great day and this guy had just saved it from going sour. "I'm Chelsea by the way, Chelsea Taylar." she said offering her hand for him to shake.

"Yes, he's being very strange about it. He asked me to find it for him. I have no idea what it--"

Just then, a young man in a black robe, talking on a phone, ran straight into her from behind, jolting Chelsea forward into Alden's surprised arms. His phone went straight to the pavement with a clatter.

"Oh my!" Brother Stephen started, recoiling from the surprise impact with the woman. Placing his hands gently on her shoulder after he caught his balance, he apologized profusely, stuttering as he did, "I'm... I'm so sorry ma'am! I should've been watching where I was going; it was like you appeared out of nowhere!"

Remembering himself, he glanced down and hurridly picked up the phone, noting that it was still operational and the caller on the other end was still on the phone. However, the speaker phone setting must've been turned on because the crackly voice of an elder man was on the other end, still talking: "... you must get us that tome... we will send someone to follow him on his flight to Peru..."

"Father! Father Pietri!" exclaimed the flustered young priest, holding the phone to his ear and then in front of him, pushing buttons to take the speakerphone mode off. "I'm sorry, I dropped the phone. I must get going. I'll see what I can do about getting the tome from Father Francis. I'll call you back later. I'm sorry."

He turned to Chelsea and then to Alden, and his eyes seemed suddenly to widen in recognition as he stopped for a moment. Then he blinked himself out of his reverie and glanced back at the young woman, apologizing one more time: "Miss, I'm terribly sorry, again. May God bless you."

With that, he glanced back at Alden and then a noticeable frown pursed upon his lips before he rushed off with big steps down the street, where he was originally headed.

***********************************
Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 9:20 PM
Location: The Majestic, Lower Level

When she finally got the confidence she looked up at him and stared into his eyes as a small smile crept up to her soft lips. “Oh…well this is going better than I thought.” She said with a light laugh. “I am sorry, I am just always so nervous.” She admitted as she bit down on her lower lip.

The music and atmosphere were both complimenting the warmth Ben had been feeling with this girl once he got her onto the floor. She was positively enchanting, and yet innocent in a lot of ways that made Ben feel good about her. He was beginning to quite possibly fathom a genuine relationship with Rachel, but just as these thoughts were entering his mind, and their bodies were swaying in rhythm with the music, the synergy between them was shattered by the sound of shattering glass, couple with the bartender cursing from behind the bar, "Son of a bitch, not again!" Ben glanced over and saw Jeremy storming off from a table, making his way through the crowded dance floor, before slowing and setting his sights on another girl.

Ben had seen him like this before: Jeremy was an easy drunk, and was lusting after someone to have his way with tonight, and both of these factors had sullied the corporate image of Syber Netix on more than one occasion when they resulted in incidents that hit the papers. Ben grumbled to himself; he would have to take control of this situation as usual and save his coworker from making even more of an ass out of himself, and possibly out of the company through his irresponsible behavior. "Shit," Ben cursed under his breath, looking away from Rachel. His facial expression reflected the tormented obligation now thrust upon him to deal with this situation.

He turned back to Rachel and leaned in close: "I'm sorry... it's... my 'friend' I apologize about this... I need to go see about him." His eyes reflected the regret he felt about leaving her, as he caressed her face. "Look, if you still want to take that flight with me, call me, and let me know. Also, if you want to come by later, or meet up tomorrow, again, call me. I'll definitely do my best to schedule some time together for us. Thank you for this nice evening. I'm sorry I have to cut this short."

Then he turned and went after Jeremy, and as he did, he stopped next to Sarina, and apologized quickly: "I'm... I'm sorry... my friend... he's not in the best frame of mind right now. Company stress and whatnot. I'll buy you another drink if it helps make things a little better. I'm going to get him out of here. Again, I'm sorry." He smiled apologetically, and then rushed off to Jeremy.

Grabbing him around the shoulder and steering him away from his latest "catch", he whispered in his ear, "Damn it, Jer! What'd the boss tell you about making a damn scene at these places!"

"Shut up, Ben! Not a goddamn woman on this whole island worth anything but a good fuck! I feel like we're in some goddamn religious commune. I mean, shit, don't they want to have a good time?" Ben was doing his best to direct the ranting Jeremy through the throng of dancers, back past Sarina. "It's like they aren't even HUMAN! Christ!"

"C'mon, we're getting you outta here. You've had too much..."

"I've not had ENOUGH! Get offa me!" he shoved Ben back into some other people. He apologized quickly and recovered, grabbing Jeremy more forcefully and dragging him from the Majestic into the night. "TAXI!"


**************************************
Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 5:30 AM
Location: Tenth Floor, Alesia Police Headquarters

"I don't know!" shouted Richard desperately cowering in his seat jerking on his handcuffs and scuffling his feet trying to get away from the police officer. His chair tipped and he fell onto his side, but he still tried to scramble and get away from the terrifying officer.

Richard whimpered against the floor, trying to curl himself into a ball to get away from the large officer. He his his face in his shoulder and brought his knees up to his chest.

"You CARRIED HER OUT OF THE CAFE!!! WE HAVE IT ON TAPE!" Detective Michael Braddock roared at him like an angry bear. He laid into Richard, kicking him on the ground three times and then leaned down and grabbed his hair, yanking him and the seat back upright, before leaning in, still clenching a fistful of hair, and growling in his ear, "I've known little girls that cry less than you. You'll be someone's bitch within an hour of being tossed into a jail cell. So you better start talking. Where'd you take her? Who'd you give her to? I swear to god, if you don't start talking, you're going to be thrown in with the roughest fuckers I've rounded up in the past week."
Then a voice came over an intercom: "Detective, let's leave the prisoner to think about his options for a bit. Give him some time to be reasonable."

Then they left him for three hours with nothing to drink or eat.

"When he starts to cooperate, his life will get a whole lot easier."

Three hours later, approximately 9 AM, a different man, by the name of Detective Jared Long, returned.

He sat down opposite from Richard, and in a very polite and cordial tone, began speaking:

"Listen, Mr. Grim. I want to apologize for my partner's treatment; he feels that sometimes, the blunt, direct methods are best. I don't necessarily agree, but he *does* get results." He clasped his hands in front of him in a relaxed manner.

http://content8.flixster.com/question/47/10/42/4710426_std.jpg

"The more you tell us, the more we can help you. It looks like your attorney is... delayed. Would you like a drink of water?"

***************************************
Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 7:30 PM
Location: Alesia Police Headquarters

FBI Agent Brassier came through the admitting lobby of the Alesia PD HQ, and immediately confronted the receptionist with his badge.

"FBI Special Agent Gerald Brassier. I'm here for Richard Cornelius Grim. I hear that you're holding him here."

"Yes, we still do have him, but you'll need to have permission from the Chief to see him."

"Where is he?"

"You can find Police Chief Marcus Grabiski on Tenth Floor. Elevator is directly behind me and to the left."

"Thanks."

*** a few moments later ***

Agent Brassier walked up to the old man and introduced himself, "Agent Gerald Brassier, FBI," flashed the badge, "Where can I find Chief Grabiski?"

"I'm Grabiski, nice to meet you Agent Brassier," the old man gruffly returned. "What can I help you with today?"

"You have someone in custody of interest to the Agency. I would like to see him."

"Name?"

"Richard Cornelius Grim."

"Oh yeah, that one. Heh..." he chuckled. "That one's been softened up and has been wilting in the interrogation room all day. Still waitin' on his lawyer..."

"Seriously?"

"Yeah, lawyer's... stuck... at the airport. 'Tarmac problems' they tell us," Grabiski replied with a mocking tone. "Let me tell you something, Agent Brassier; on this Island, nothing moves if I say it doesn't."

"I'd like to speak with him," the FBI agent replied, noting the Police Chief's demonstration of his authority on the island.

"Sure," he shrugged with an understanding frown. "Go right ahead. Don't know how coherent or cooperative he's going to be. We've had more luck breaking into his things than breaking into him."

"You got a tape with him and the girl?"

"Yup. I'll make you a copy."

"show me where he is."

Grabiski grabbed him by the arm and squeezed--not painfully, but enough to get the FBI agent's attention: "Listen, Gerry; this is our investigation, got it?"

"With all due respect, Chief, he's a person of interest to the FBI, and so, unless you cooperate, it could very quickly, with a single phone call, turn into our investigation. Capiche?"

"Just so long as we have an understanding, Agent Brassier," Grabiski returned with a quiet, but authoritative tone.

"Just let me have an hour with him."

"You got one hour."

******************************************
Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 7:50 PM
Location: Alesia Police Headquarters, 10th Floor, Interrogation Room

The room had been empty for an hour, leaving Richard in peace for that time. Then the door suddenly opened again without warning, and in stepped FBI Agent Gerald Brassier.

"Richard Cornelius Grim?" Agent Brassier began. "I understand you've been in here all day long. I'm Agent Brassier, FBI." Flash badge. "I need you to answer my questions concerning one Stephanie Kailous. She is a wanted criminal and my people are searching for her even as we speak. I assure you, if you do not cooperate, you could be charged with obstruction of a federal investigation, which is a much more serious offense than mere kidnapping." He placed his hands on the table in front of Richard and leaned in. "I would advise you to start talking, Richard. I've seen the tape. Where have you taken her?"

******************************************
DATE: August 17th, 2042
TIME: 9:00 PM
LOCATION: The City, St. John's Cathedral, in Father Francis's cell.

"Your flight leaves on the 19th. I'm also getting word that someone seems to think you have a "strange tome" in your possession. I would suggest you watch who you trust, Father Francis."

"Damn it. I thought Brother Stephen would be reliable."

"Yes, well, it seems he's gotten Father Pietri involved. I'll do what I can to quell the Father's concerns and allay his suspicions."

"My gracious thanks, Your Eminence."

"Go with God, my son."

"I will, Holy Father."

Hanging up, Father Frances returned to studying the ancient pages of the tome, poring over the strange inscriptions and symbols as he hunched over by candelight with his glasses on.

"These symbols... they form some kind of star... a kind of central focus for power... There's five of them... The 'Teardrop', the 'Bloodstone', The 'Winterstar', The 'Dragon's Eye', and the... 'Shadowheart.'" He sat back. "But what kind of power..." he wondered aloud, taking off his glasses and tapping the left earpiece to his lips. "What kind of power...?"

"Five symbols... one in Peru... the 'Teardrop'... but where are the others?"

[Black]

Richard quailed under the mans assault, crouching as best as possible in his chair. The man kicked like a mule and Richard didn't have to act to be in pain this time. However it wasn't that bad and soon Richard was returned to his upright position, courtesy of the man holding his hair as if he was going to scalp him. Richard yelled loudly as his hair was yanked up, this time the pain feigned but the officer didn't seem to notice, so much rage was coursing through the mans body.

The voice came over the intercom and the officer left. Three hours later another man entered, this one an old looking Caucasian. Probably a negotiator. Richard smiled briefly to himself. So this was their game. It probably worked efficiently on every day thugs and criminals, but Richard had a plan in mind and regardless of their efficiency, it was the wrong tactic to use against him. Everything he had shown them was a false ploy, buying time waiting for the man he knew would eventually show up. He said nothing to the other officer, he only smiled and said

"My lawyer delayed? What a pity. Such an annoying habit with these island cities, aye?"

None of his previous fear was there, his tears were gone and his face was a mask of silence, just his singular smile, staring across at the officer. He sat this way for a long while. Until the man he knew would show up waltzed into the room. The smile slid from his face, replaced with a look of distaste.

Special Agent Brassier. Richard instantly sized the man up. He looked like your common day fed who was more used to making calls than doing dirty work. Still, the man was powerful. He exuded an aura of command, impressive, stony, an unbreakable, unbendable iron wall. Richard could respect that. Even if he hated the man in front of him.

"Good Evening Special Agent Brassier" Richards voice was neutral, he was sitting in his chair calmly looking into Brassier's eyes. "I will talk to you on a few conditions. First, my lawyer gets 'unstuck' at the tarmac. Once I have confirmation that he is indeed on his way here and will be here within the hour then you will remove these cuffs and allow me some soda and a bag of sunflower seeds. Afterwards ill tell you what I know about the little girl who was found alone at the diner," Richard waited patiently for the FBI agent to consider it.

[ashford211994]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 9:20 PM
Location: The Majestic, Lower Level

Rachel watched as Benjamin left her side and walked over towards another male who seemed to be drunk. She scrunched her nose up a bit showing her disgust at the drunk and his vulgar behavior, but once he said that women were not human that seemed to prick a string in her mind and anger began to overwhelm herself. She saw as Benjamin took the drunk outside and she quietly followed. Sure she was probably being very nosey, but what the stranger had said completely put her on edge and she had the uncontrollable desire to slap him across the face, but she had more sense than to do that, but she still did confront the two.

“Okay so I probably have no business getting involved in this, but what you had said was far beyond being low.” She said sternly her hazel eyes burning like fire showing all of her anger towards this drunken stranger. She was all very aware that Ben was standing right there, but she didn’t care, she needed to get her point across. “You refer to women as being an object and that only proves how heartless you are. We do have feelings thank you and whether it was some other girl that made you think this way I don’t care, but don’t let one bad person in the world change your whole perspective on others.” She said sternly. Finally the real Rachel was out. “And don’t use the excuse that you are drunk because even when you are drunk you still have the ability to control your mouth.”
After her long lecture was finished she turned to look at Benjamin. “I am sorry; I just needed to get my point across.” She said apologetically since she probably had made a big scene. She was very aware that she didn’t know who this person was standing near practically drooling on himself, but that didn’t stop her from making sure her opinions were expressed. "I will be going now, thank you for tonight and I hope I will see you around town tomorrow." She said with a gentle smile to him and then began her walk down the dark streets towards her apartment complex that was only 3 blocks away.

[Rook]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 12:41 AM
Location: Lance's Apartment

With his exhale, Lance turned, causing the curtain to skew just enough to watch the outside, without the risk of being seen. He propped the his head against the couch's back, and waited. He didn't have to wait long though.

The slender form of the dark haired woman slipped quickly past the apartment's window. He closed his eyes and counted. With any luck, he'd anticipated the space between doors relevant with time based on speed.

Ten to the door.

One to knock.

Three to wait.

One; Second knock.

Three More waiting.

One; Third knock.

Final Three Second Wait.

On twenty, Lance stood and made his way to his door in the remaining two seconds. As Guilana waited at apartment fifteen, he slid open the door of seventeen.

"Hey..." he started, head peeking around the door. "Yeah, I lied. Fifteen has been empty for months. Get in here, quick." he finished quickly, waving her in.

[Koti~]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 12:30 am
Location: Lance's Apartment

She listened as Lance spoke through the door, spooking her a bit and bringing her back to the surface.

"Hey, good news. Guilana? Lady from the cafe? She's on her way. ('Most Likely' was whispered under his breath, too low for her to hear.) She's bringing you some street clothes. She'll be here in about ten minutes. If you wanna shower off feel free. Fleeing for your life through the woods isn't the least sweaty work there is. Towels are in the cabinet. Use any combs or anything else you want that's just laying around, what's mine is yours." He said, usual voice mildly gravelly in tone and medium in pitch, as kind sounding as he could get it.

"If she gets here before you get out, I'll bring in the change of clothes. If not, make do with the jeans and shirt for the time. You're thinner than me, but that's what the belt is for... So yeah. Knock yourself out." He said, tapping on the door to punctuate the last word, and walked back out, closing the door behind him.

She blinked twice, realizing what he had said. He was allowing her the use of his shower as though they were equal, even though she was running for her life and had dragged him into it. Standing up and bracing herself, she looked into the mirror and knew in a heartbeat that she would need a shower, if not to fit in more, but to just relax herself.

Heading over to the shower, she began to fiddle with the dials near the base, soon getting a nice warm shower steaming up the bath room, making her feel slightly giddy, as though things were getting back to normal. Stripping quickly, she stepped into the shower, goose bumps dancing across her arms as the water hit. She fumbled around and located a bottle of body was, grabbing water sponge thing.

After going through the process of getting clean and shampooing and conditioning her hair, painfully using a brush to pull out the tangles, allowing it to fall in wet sheet behind her. A genuine smile splayed across her face, her head resting on her knees. In the shower, she was allowed to be alone, to be relaxed and happy, and too feel normal. She listened to the water splashing onto her back, inhaling the steam that rolled from the warm water. She closed her eyes and relaxed, drifting off in the warm water.

[ashford211994]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 12:45 AM
Location: Apartment complex hall ways

Soon after a few minutes Rachel had walked into the apartment complex still dressed in her party dress for the date she had gone on with Benjamin. She let out a soft sigh obviously tired out about that whole issue that had gone on. She had finally gotten the nerve to dance with a guy and then something else sidetracked him and pushed him away. She couldn’t tell if this was an eventful day or just a failure of a date. She didn’t even know if she did anything wrong or not? As she was walking down the hall way she pulled out her keys from her small bag and then walked to her apartment door to enter her apartment. As she entered her apartment she immediately took off her shoes and put them in a corner then closed the door behind her.

She quickly got dressed out of her dress clothes and put on regular black shorts and a blue tank top and then threw her hair up into a messy ponytail. She proceeded to do her usual routine; brush her teeth clean up the apartment, have a few strawberries before she went to bed and the pick up her book and read for a few minutes in her favorite arm chair. Unfortunately she couldn’t find herself focused enough to read her book. Her mind was all over the place and she couldn’t stop thinking about Benjamin and their night together. She glanced over at her phone pondering on calling him or not, but she figured it was much too late to call him right now. She then closed her book and then turned off all of her lights in the apartment and then went to bed hopping to have a nice easy slumber.


Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 9:47 AM
Location: Rachel's Apartment

Rachel slowly opened her hazel eyes as she awoke from her dream and sluggishly sat up. The light poured into her room and was sensitive to her vision, but she quickly adjusted and was able to get herself out of bed. She walked over to her dresser and grabbed some clothes and then decided to go take a shower. When she got out of the shower and dressed herself in some nice jeans and a plain light blue v-neck shirt she brushed through her hair and then allowed it to dry in its usual soft curl. She walked into her kitchen and then served herself some cereal for breakfast.

After Rachel had finished her breakfast, she wasn't sure what to do then. It was always like this on weekends (especially on Sundays) since she didn't have work until the afternoon. She looked around at her apartment from the kitchen. There wasn't anything to clean up and she had already finished the book she was reading. She didn't feel like drawing either, so she decided to pop in a CD and sing. She played her favorite song "Defying Gravity" and began to sing (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dwpZHqyon20&feature=related). She was a very talented singer though she never got professional instruction, she only sang for fun and in the shower or on her way to work in the car. Wile she sang she also began washing her dishes and putting them away when they were done.

[Prophet]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 9:20 PM
Location: The Majestic

Thomas Fynn had gone to the Majestic to meet his date for the night and he had thought himself late. At least late enough to merit speeding across town on his motorcycle just to ensure someone else didn’t steal the girl away while he kept her waiting. Once he arrived and took a look around however he realized he needn’t have felt concerned. As late as he was Tansy the travelling reporter was even later still and five minutes later he was still standing outside the club awaiting her arrival. If nothing else he supposed he should at least feel fortunate that he looked good while doing so. Dressed in a simply black shirt of silk that was buttoned up to about the center of his chest to show just a hint of defined muscle along his pectorals along with a dark pair of denim jeans that fit loosely about his legs he looked a delicate balance between luxury and casual. There was a silver wrist watch about his left wrist which he checked now and then, noting every minute that seemed to drag by unbelievably slow. He was just beginning to wonder if he hadn’t been stood up by the lovely woman when the cab carrying his date pulled up to the curb.

Tansy stepped out of the vehicle in a vision of white and blond. Her hair was done up in a sexy style and that small white dress did well to accentuate a figure that was already out of this world. He thought she looked hot on a casual day but when she was actually trying to look good… She could make god himself think devilish thoughts. The good doctor certainly wasn’t immune to it for he too had such ideas in mind when she stepped in close and he caught a whiff of her perfume. Her lips felt soft against his cheek and he very nearly turned his mouth toward hers just to see if they truly did feel like silk. A powerful arm snaked around her waist as she pulled back to flash that stunning smile, drawing her to him even as he turned to guide her into the club.

“You don’t look so bad yourself.” He replied with a bright smile as his gaze swept over her figure once more for good measure. “If you really want to make it up to me though… we’ll skip the drink and discuss it somewhere more private.”

Tansy cast him a flirtatious smile. “Why can’t we do both?”

The bouncers at the door nodded to him as they approached. Being a local he was familiar with a lot of the people around town. Hell he had even treated most of them once or twice during his time here. Being a doctor and saving lives did have perks other than a substantial bank account. For example it got them into a club that had a line of people waiting outside and two huge guys set there to make forced entry impossible. The Majestic was busy as usual with plenty of music and dancing to go around. People of nearly every social variety imaginable frequented this place and they were all in evidence here within the crowd. Thomas kept his arm around the beautiful woman he had brought as a date as they were lead to a table in one of the darker corners of the place. They had a direct line to the stage so when it came time for someone to sing they’d have a perfect view.

Once the serving girl took their orders she departed swiftly to go get their drinks and leave them with a bit of peace without disturbance. They were seated near one another rather than at opposite sides of the circular table. Underneath Thomas let his hand fall low on her thigh near her knee, rubbing gently while they chatted and awaited the next act. Tansy had the kind of smooth skin you normally only read about and though he knew she was technically on business even during this date it was hard not to enjoy her company. She just had one of those personalities that clicked well with others and he was definitely not immune.

Their drinks arrived in short order and with a smile the girl departed, leaving them alone once more to enjoy their beverages as well as one another’s company as another song started up. Both seemed content to avoid the little incident at the hospital and that was perfect for him. If she didn’t want to talk about it chances were she wouldn’t write about it either. The human mind often makes up a more believable lie to believe when the truth isn’t something the person can cope with. Perhaps something of that sort had happened here and she had just convinced herself it wasn’t as she had originally thought. With the way the night was going for the pair of them it was best to avoid the topic anyway lest they spoil the mood that had settled between them. Tansy was openly flirtatious with the man she had managed to snag for the night. Leaning in closer than necessary to talk, letting her hand slide along the length of his arm to enjoy both the feeling of the silk shirt as well as the muscle beneath. Neither were certain where this night was headed but it was obvious they both had a few ideas.

They were talking about some of the better local beaches when Thomas made his move. With their eyes never leaving one another it was clear she was awaiting his lips just as impatiently as he was waiting for hers. So between one of her sentences and the next he was moving forward, stealing that first kiss in the dark corner of the Majestic with her scent assaulting his senses. It was like heaven itself had come down and touched him for just a moment. The silky softness of her lips compelled him as met, moved in unison and enjoyed one another for that brief moment in time. The sound she made as they kissed told Thomas volumes more than mere words ever could.

“I like how direct you can be, Thomas.” She murmured once he had withdrawn. She had a hand upon the back of his on the table top, drawing a little circle with her finger. “In fact… why don’t you come back to my hotel room?”

Apparently they had a tendency to be direct in common.

[Kris]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 21:20 PM
Location: The Majestic, Lower Level

After the latest scene of the drunk Jeremy (that didn't escaped Sarina, but she decided to ignore) Amilia showed up, "Did you had fun?", Sarina asked, her voice clearly not hiding her annoyance.

"Yeah it was great", obviously the pretty girl was too dumb to catch the hint, or not bothered by it, "Listen, Rina… I…"

"Yeah yeah", Sarina got up from her place, "You plan to head to his place or something like that, s'okay", Sarina already saw this coming. But the damn bitch shouldn't have let her wait for so long.

"Yeah, thank you for understanding", Amilia smiled and she was once again gone before Sarina could say anything else.

Sarina sighed and walked outside

***

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 21:30 PM
Location: Outside the Majestic.

God was cruel.

The man that pulled Jeremy out and the jerk Jeremy himself were both outside, still trying to catch a cab. Sarina quickly looked away, never wanting to meet eyes with Jeremy again. A yellow taxi car pulled over and lucky for Sarina the guy was more willing to pick her up first then the two men (who one of them was drunk).

Soon she reached her place. Too bad the drive cost a bit too much for her liking.

***

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 21:50 PM
Location: Sarina's place

Sarina took the time to get ready for bed. Her dress and other documents and papers were tossed at her desk (She planned to clean it all up in the morning for she was too tired). She had just stepped out of the shower, passing a towel over her black hair when she noticed something upon her computer's screen.

'Hi, you awake?'

Damn, she left the chat open. What if it was someone who might request her to cover him (or her) on the morning shift? (No way to get out of it now… DAMN)

She tossed the towel on the floor and quickly dressed up in some simple, breathable cloths that she considered good enough to sleep in, and picked the mouse in her hand, while opening the chat's window.

She smiled when she saw who it was.

'Hi there Cassandra!', she typed.

'Oh!', the window flashed, 'You are awake! Care for a live chat?'

'Sure', Sarina typed and she activated the digital camera while plugging in the earphone. Soon Cassandra's face was covering the screen. She smiled softly and waved, "Hi?! Do you see and hear me?!"

Sarina returned the smile, "Yeah, how things over there?!"

"Just great, my grandma was soooo happy to see me", Cassandra giggled, "How things over there?"

Sarina hesitate, but she quickly forced herself to smile, "Good"

"I saw that", Cassandra said with anger, "Something bothering you?"

"No… not that…"

"Then what?"

"Well you know how it is… I just need to get used to the new place, that's all"

"You've been there for two years now"

"Maybe I just need more time…"

"You are always welcome to join me here, if you want to…"

"What, in Russia?! No way! you know how much I hate the cold"

"It's not that cold right now", Cassandra smiled, "Too bad… I'm sure you'd like the view… I mean if you're still around with that pet of yours you'll have a lot of pictures to take"

Sarina laughed.

"There's even a new museum opening up. Apparently they found this ancient culture that worship some sort of god… The god of storm… What was left of their writings say a lot about the events that will happen in the future… You know… Apparently their writing speaks about the storm that hit us"

"You don't say…", said Sarina, wondering at the words of her friend, "But how can it be… I mean most of the cultures found up until now that worship a god of storm comes from around the Middle East and the countries close to them"

"Yeah, I know, Tshub for the Hittites in ancient Anatolia, Hadad and Enlil for ancient Babylon and Akad, Zeus for the Greece and many more…"

"And most of the "wind" or "Heaven" or "storm" gods were in the head of the pantheon, but that's mostly because those countries were living and acting according to the sea's nature. Storm could be deadly…"

"Yeah… Storm is mentioned in many prophecies within many tales and legends. Even over the OT ones… I think even in the book of Jeremiah and other OT prophets"

"I find it Ironic you said 'Jeremiah'", Sarina said and sighed.

"Why is that?", asked Cassandra.

"Well, first of all, because I think the book of Isaiah has better stuff on that and second…"

"Yes?"

"Never mind", Sarina said, "Anyway, I think this is very interesting!"

"I knew you'd be found of it", Cassandra smiled, "Sadly it won't open anytime soon… Maybe next week but they are not so sure on the date".

"Why not?!", Sarina asked surprised.

"Well. They say they are not ready to open it, but… I don't think it's the truth", Cassandra smirked, "Well, there's nothing some bare skin or papers with dead presidents can't get you…"

"WHAT THE HELL DID YOU DO?!"

"Calm down. The guards were way too noble to take any of those offers. But one of them was so enthused to talk about it", she winked, "Apparently some mafia dude stole it… But I think that it was 'stolen' with approval…"

"Why you think so?"

"Why else? They didn't have much money to open a museum to begin with and they didn't let the cops know. And since they had a lot of other good stuff to present they didn't mind to rid themselves from one item"

"What is this item?", Sarina asked.

"I really don't know… However", Cassandra pulled out a paper with some sort of a symbol on it, "See this?! The guard said it was imprinted upon the said item"

Sarina looked at the symbol, trying to recall the shape and size of it, "It looks like a star to me…", Sarina smiled, "It's beautiful"

"I think so too", said Cassandra, "Say… It's been a while since we last talked you know… I really miss you… Why don't you come over...? You know just for a short while to catch up and relax", Cassandra smiled, "I know you moved to the Isle of Alesia to take better watch over your body… But I know it's also so you won't think of…"

"That's not true…"

Cassandra smiled again, "You don't have to hold things inside you. I know you".

"How can you tell?", Sarina asked.

"Well, when I guessed you still hang around with your camera you didn't deny it".

"I guess I've been found out", Sarina smiled.

"Well... at least consider it…"

Sarina sighed, "All right. I don't promise anything, though"

"Good enough for me".

The two continued to talk for about another hour, catching up about some stuff. Sarina told her about the new singer, Shiloh (how beautiful and nice she was. Sarina promised to send her some pictures from the show) and about having the chance to see 'Seether' in live (Cassandra envied her so much). Afterward Sarina was about to turn off the chat window when a notification came from Tom's.

'Hi can you cover for me tomorrow morning?'

DAMN.

***

Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 09:30 AM
Location: Section G

Sarina was dozy and cranky. The last thing she wanted to do was take another morning shift. Tom had owed her big time for that. She did what she normally did when she didn't sleep much. She ignored clients and scrabbled on her notebook, pretending to be busy.

Actually she really busy was this time (And Golan was taking care of most of the customers too, so it was okay). She tried to draw the same symbol Cassandra had shown her. It was so beautiful and perfect. Something that looked like a star… So inspired by it, she tried to draw some similar stuff and other symbols. Her mind worked like crazy trying to think if it was possible for other symbols like that to exist. She continued to draw, never noticing what was around her.

In the background a CD played with some music from Seether.

[~N~]

Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 10:00 AM
Location: Rachel's Apartment

He was hoping she'd call him, but he decided not to push the issue after her little rant last night. Still, he laid awake thinking about her for a good two hours before he finally fell asleep.

And then Benjamin Frakes woke up thinking about Rachel Young. He decided that on his way to work, he would send her a text. Just a nice, friendly little message to let her know he hadn't forgotten about her. It read like this:

"Got to go to a meeting. See you after, at the beach, at 2PM?"

************************************************** **********
Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 09:50 AM
Location: Section G

Actually she really busy was this time (And Golan was taking care of most of the customers too, so it was okay). She tried to draw the same symbol Cassandra had shown her. It was so beautiful and perfect. Something that looked like a star… So inspired by it, she tried to draw some similar stuff and other symbols. Her mind worked like crazy trying to think if it was possible for other symbols like that to exist. She continued to draw, never noticing what was around her.

In the background a CD played with some music from Seether.

"Nice stars," said a suave male voice. "Remind me of something I've seen recently."

It was Jeremy. As Sarina glanced up, he brought out a solitary rose from behind his back. He looked a little exhausted and tired, but wore an apologetic smile.

"Look, I'm sorry about last night. No, this is not me asking you to accept it. You didn't deserve the way I treated you last night, but I just wanted to show you that I recognize that I got way out of hand with... what I said and did." He shrugged and laid the rose down in front of her.

"Anyways, where'd you get the inspiration to draw those stars?"

************************************************** **********
Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 8:15 PM
Location: Alesia Police Headquarters, 10th Floor, Interrogation Room

"Good Evening Special Agent Brassier" Richards voice was neutral, he was sitting in his chair calmly looking into Brassier's eyes. "I will talk to you on a few conditions. First, my lawyer gets 'unstuck' at the tarmac. Once I have confirmation that he is indeed on his way here and will be here within the hour then you will remove these cuffs and allow me some soda and a bag of sunflower seeds. Afterwards ill tell you what I know about the little girl who was found alone at the diner," Richard waited patiently for the FBI agent to consider it.

"He's on his way, Richard, and quite frankly, I don't need you to tell me about the 'girl'. You see, I know who Stephanie Kailous is already," Agent Brassier said as he leaned in, clasping his hands together and sitting down. "I don't need you to tell me anything except where she is right now, because you see, there's this small..." and he held up a hand, making a gesture as if he was holding a small invisible object between his thumb and forefinger with a smirk, "... small, minor unimportant detail about that tape, and you walking out with Stephanie over your shoulder like a big brother carrying his little sister. In fact, you looked positively familiar with her, like you already knew her. Did you know her, Richard?"

Brassier paused and stared Richard right in the eyes. The FBI agent was quick and calculating, and he wasted no time dealing with Richard in the blunt or ineffective manner that seemed to characterize the other officers.

"Right now, you're a suspect. But I know you've been here all day. So I'm going to offer you a deal: You tell me where Stephanie is, and I'll take over this investigation and tell these guys to give you everything back, plus some refreshments on the way out the door. Hell, you won't even need your lawyer. How's that sound? Just tell me where she is, Richard, and your life goes back to normal," Brassier said, snapping his fingers.

"Just like that." He waited. "Or..." he shrugged and tilted his head.

"Or, your lawyer can show up, bail you out, and these guys won't ever leave you alone again, because they'll tail you at ever opportunity, and watch for anything you'll ever do that might fall into one of the many bullshit minor offenses that they can fine you for. It's really up to you." Then he waited again, pausing to let that sink in.

"Tell you what. I'm going to walk outside and tell them you're going to cooperate. I hope when I come back in, that'll be the case."

With that, Special Agent Gerald Brassier got up, and walked out, closing the door behind him without even a backwards glance.

When he got outside, he motioned for the Captain to go to his personal office. Once there, he shut the door.

"Boy's either got good hearing, or that room is not soundproof, or one of your men let on that his lawyer is at the tarmac on the airport, Chief."

"I don't know how he knew that..."

"Maybe it was a lucky guess. Point is, I've made a deal with him. If he cooperates, you back your people off, and let my people handle this..."

"Turn the whole thing over to you? Goddamn Feds."

"Trust me, my men are all over this. I called them before I got here. Put whatever devices or tracers you want on his things, but we'll track him regardless. He's not going anywhere we don't know about from this point forward."

The Chief grumbled. "Fine."

"Great," Brassier said, walking out, and then passing by the other officers to go back into the interrogation room.

"So..." he announced as he came back in, "I've secured your release. What's your answer, son? Work with me? Or against me?"

[Aheris]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 12:40- ish PM
Location: Lance's Apartment

As she tapped her foot on the threshold, the next door down the hallway opened. Guiliana's eyes widened, and felt her heart race a little bit as a voice addressed her:

"Hey, I lied. Fifteen has been empty for months. Get in here, quick."

Slightly relieved, but somewhat on edge, she slipped into the the apartment quickly. Her head was down, but she noticed no lights on; she also smelled the cigarette smoke lingering in the living room.

Dropping the bag on the couch, and unzipping it, Guiliana pulled out the extra clothes for Stephanie. "Here. I'm guessing that's the shower I hear. I hope that its here in there, and not someone else I should be worrying about."

As she lifted up her face and looked at Lance in the darkness, she opened up her purse. It was so quiet here... Sliding a cigarette out for herself, she offered one to Lance.

"You seem too average to be here, mister. So I know why I'm here...But why are you here?"

[Rook]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 12:45- ish PM
Location: Lance's Apartment

"You seem too average to be here, mister. So I know why I'm here...But why are you here?"

"Why am I here? Well, it is my apartment..." he replied facetiously, plucking the cigarette offered to him.

"But in all seriousness, you must mean why am I helping Stephanie, yes? Oh, you know, just good intentions. After all, I'm already caught up in the whole mess, right? Why not dig my hole deeper. Thanks for the smoke by the way, I annihilated my entire pack between the Cafe and less than five minutes ago. Nerves. Anyway, in summary, something about the thought of her going back to that hospital made me feel VERY guilty. Who knows why. Richard talked about it so badly, I just couldn't let myself allow her to get caught. And the fact is, now, we're all in pretty bad shape..." He paused to think about it.

"The Police likely already have Richard. That's why Stephanie is with me. He handed her off, and went to face the music. We're all in a pretty big jam now. If Richard rats, the cops will be looking for us. I'll be going to go to jail with him for abduction, or maybe even kidnapping if she's seventeen, which won't be pleasant because I'm quite small as you can see, and I've been told I have a "Purty Mouth". Damn classical theater. And lets face facts. You're such an accessory now that it hurts. She going to go back to that hospital, where God knows what happens... We're all in deep shit. Fact is, Richard said he'd escape, and I'm going to trust his judgment on that... For now. If I don't hear SOMETHING from him by tomorrow night, I'm going on with this without him. The plan just flows better if he's here." He finally finished.

It had dawned on him before his witty comment at the start she may be so boisterous to actually be asking him why he was stuck on the island. He wasn't aware of all of the details, but he knew right before he was born, a lot of people were deported here. He'd always had a hunch that there were others with his special set of talents, but he wasn't quite aware. Though, a girl whom doesn't look sick in a mysterious, ill-natured hospital, and a man whom claims to be willing and able to skip the crowbar motel like it was just a day to day thing was definitely enough to throw a spark on that suspicion.

[Koti~]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 12:45- ish PM
Location: Lance's Apartment

Stephanie shivered awake once the warm water had started turning cold, making her shiver slightly. Reaching over, she turned the water off, sitting in the tub as she watched the water spiral down the drain, thinking of her past life doing the same, just like the water did.

She climbed out of the shower area, grabbing a nearby towel to dry her off, water dripping from the limp strands of hair that clung to the towel. She headed over to the mirror, looking into the mirror and smiling. She no longer looked like the scared little girl that had just ran away from the mental hospital, but rather a girl who just got out of a shower.

*Well, a little bit underfed girl* She giggled somewhat at the thought, liking that sound. She found it fitting, and made her sound more human. She pulled out a comb and began to comb her hair, the teeth pulling off the water from her hair. She giggled while doing this, her peals of laughter echoing into the hallways. She didn’t know why, but she found this quite fun.

“I think I need a new look” She said to herself, playing with her hair with different styles. She tried many different styles, moving her hair into different positions, even with it completely covering her face, though she abandoned that one quickly. She soon settled on a style, with her hair pulled back and a few strands hovering over her right eye. It made her look a bit cute, and she liked it. Smiling happily to herself and putting down the comb, she walked around in front of the mirror, enjoying the look before her feet touched some material. She looked down to see the torn white clothes from the hospital, which brought her crashing back down to reality. A scowl scorching her face, she picked up the clothes and tore at them, pulling them apart easily due to the tears and shredding them into smaller pieces.

She dropped the tattered clothing into the waste bin and stared at them, hating what they had told about her, what the defined her as. Turning away, she grabbed a towel and wrapped it around her frame, making sure to cover everything up. She turned off the light before pulling the blanket away from the door jamb, keeping the lights dim. She headed out into the room, hearing voices. She recognized the voice as the lady from the café …Guiliana was it, right? …and was about to pick up the clothes that Lance had left when she realized something silly. She no longer had any undergarments to wear, which made her blush. Taking in a deep breath, making sure the towel was on right, she opened the door to the room, smiling with slight embarrassment.

“Hello… Uh, Guiliana right? I was wondering if you brought over the street clothes that… Lance right? Promised that you would. My other clothes are a bit ruined at this point” Stephanie said, giggling with embarrassment while having made sure to address each of them in turn... or she hopes she did.

[Rook]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 12:46- ish PM
Location: Lance's Apartment

Lance's speech was punctuated by the door opening, and Stephanie stepping out in a towel.

"Hello… Uh, Guiliana right? I was wondering if you brought over the street clothes that… Lance right? Promised that you would. My other clothes are a bit ruined at this point”

Lance laughed a bit, both quietly aloud and to himself. He'd assumed she may be embarrassed by the idea that she of wearing his clothes without any undergarments, but this wasn't the comical part.

"Aaah, cute girl, naked in my apartment, barely remembers my name, and she just can't seem to find her clothes. Is it Sunday Morning already?" He said, realizing the droll irony that it was in fact Sunday morning. Looks like he'd be missing church with his family again.

He scooped up the clothes Guilana had held out before, and walked forward holding them out to Stephanie.

"Here. Get dressed and come back out, we need to plan out our next move, before this sharply blows up in out faces." He mused, far more calmly then such a pre-desperate situation statement should be mused. He then turned back, facing Guilana.

"So, what say you on my statements?"

[Anne Bonny]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 10:30 PM
Location: The Sforenzia Hotel


Needless to say, Tansy James and Dr. Thomas Fynn didn’t stay at The Majestic for long. While she loved to dance, the music was too rock-ish for her tastes, and while the drinks were delicious, she would rather taste another of his kisses than her lemon drop martini. So after one more round, it was unanimously decided that they retire to her hotel room.

Thomas offered to take her, but there was no way in hell Tansy was getting on that motorcycle. It wasn’t that she was afraid of the ride, but her dress was ridiculously short to be straddling the machine. And when he offered her his helmet, she recoiled like a snake. Did he have any idea what that would do to her hair? In the end, she took a cab and he followed on his bike, and like a true gentleman, he paid her fair when they arrived before helping her out of the back seat.

She whispered her thanks too close to his ear, inhaling his cologne as she did so. Once again his strong arm wrapped around her waist, holding her close to his body as they walked inside the hotel. The stroll through the lobby, up the elevator, and down the hall to her room was dotted with flirting, giggles, and other chatter that they were sure to forget about later on. In truth, they both only wanted to get into the room as quickly as possible.

It began with Thomas' lips caressing the back of her neck, eliciting chills along her spine as she fumbled with the key card. As soon as the heavy door was heaved open she turned to wrap her arms around him as he pushed her inside. Without bothering to turn on the light, Tansy’s slim fingers frantically undid the buttons on his shirt, one after the other, until she was able to push it off his shoulders. By now the small talk was certainly over, as both were more occupied with the desperate need to please each other and gain satisfaction of their own.

She was moving, nearly stumbling backwards until the back of her knees hit the bed. Thomas easily lifted her onto it and positioned himself over her. Tansy couldn’t hold a moan of pleasure in as his lips traveled from her mouth to her ear, then slowly down her neck. She could feel the slight roughness of the stubble on his chin and his warm breath against her skin. Her fingers dug into his shoulders….

Orange… orange… orange… What was that?

Tansy rolled her head over on the pillow and squinted through the darkness to see an orange glow on, then off, then on again. She groaned.

“The phone!” Tansy gasped. A muffled “Hm?” was the only answer from her companion.

She stopped gripping his arm and instead gently pushed against him. “It’s flashing. I’ve got a message.”

Thomas looked completely stunned when he glanced up at her. “What?”

“I’m sorry, I just won’t be able to concentrate with that light going,” Tansy replied, wiggling out from under the astonished doctor.

She made it to her feet and rose from the bed, glaring at the phone as if she could intimidate it into spilling whatever secrets it held. But it just glowed orange again and again as she tried to read the instructions printed on its face in the darkness. Finally, after trying a few buttons, the machine leapt to life, making the girl jump in surprise.

“One new message for you, Ms James,” came the voice of the concierge over speaker phone. “I’ll play it now.”

There would be a message at the front desk of The Sforenzia Hotel for her telling her, in no uncertain terms, to stay out of Daylight Hospital from now on or there would be "consequences".

Tansy stared at the phone for several long seconds after it clicked off. Finally, she turned to the shirtless doctor who sat at the edge of her bed. “What the hell was that?”

[Kris]

Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 09:50 AM
Location: Section G

"Nice stars," said a suave male voice. "Remind me of something I've seen recently."


Sarina flinched. Her fingers dropped the pencil and colors while her arms turned to cover the paper she worked on as she looked up slowly, somewhat fearful and embarrassed. she was afraid it might have been her boss or someone that might have caught her doing unrelated work's stuff. She blushed a little, feeling guilty, trying to come up with the best excuse she could to explain why she was drawing instead of helping customers. The music was a bit loud too and that could have donate to the process, but whatever it was that clouded her senses, it prevented her from recognizing Jeremy's voice. She wasn't sure who was the male that spoke to her. At least not right away. It was only after she completely looked up and crossed gazes with his amazing eyes that she realized who was standing before her.

She froze.

'What was he doing here?!'


"Look, I'm sorry about last night. No, this is not me asking you to accept it. You didn't deserve the way I treated you last night, but I just wanted to show you that I recognize that I got way out of hand with... what I said and did." He shrugged and laid the rose down in front of her.


She looked at the rose that was lying not so far from her and then she looked back up at Jeremy (Trying not to look into his eyes) and said nothing. She blushed because she felt ashamed of being angry with him. Frankly, he didn't owe her anything, she didn't even remember from where she knew him to begin with. He hurt her feelings, but it's not like she had any meaning to him. He could have just moved on with his life and never giving a second thought about her, and yet, here he was, standing, apologizing... with a rose.

Sarina never got a rose from anyone. She considered it and then she blushed again and hoped she didn't say it out loud.

But wait a minute... (Her mind was once again on a defensive mode). What if it was some clever tactic move to gain something?!

She looked at him again, anger building up... but failed to hold on this emotion as she looked into his eyes and was drawn to them like helpless fish that was picked up by the rod.

Damn.

No way to be angry with him now (and it wasn't just the rose, mind you). He apologized and looked sincere about it. She didn't feel like keeping a grudge, even if he did have some kind of a gain out of it. He apologized and it was all that matter.

Right?

(at least that calmed her defensive mode a bit)

"Amm... thank you...", she said, looking at the rose. She was too embarrassed (and shy) to take it and she thought she really didn't deserve that much of him. Words were enough already, and the rose was a bit too much of an add to someone who was a stranger (but what a pleasant adding, mind you). She hoped he won't understand it as offensive act, "Amm... I must admit I never expected an apology from you... and... amm... Dunno... thank you I guess...", she took a deep breath, once again looking at the rose, "I... ammm... please... Don't think too much of it... Of last night I mean... Sure I was angry and all... but I think it's very nice and courageous of you to come to me and apologize... So... thank you"

Speaking of which, Sarina thought to herself suddenly, how did he knew she was going to be on the morning shift today?


"Anyways, where'd you get the inspiration to draw those stars?"


That last question took her by a complete surprise and she half forgot what she wanted to ask him.

"Oh that?!", she forced herself to sound silly (You can't suspect fools), after all the whole deal was silly to begin with. She wondered how saying to him: 'Hi look, I'm a freak of myths and crazy legends', would sounds like. He'll probably give her the "stare". (She hated the "Stare")

And there was no way to know if he could understand. She forgave him, but his words from last night still were there, hurting like stabs from a knife, and she didn't feel like being insulted again.

"Just a silly thing... you know", she rubbed the back of her head (she always did it unintentionally when she was lying or half telling the truth). "You know... you always get such annoying pop ups from around the net, and... this one just popped up and it looked like it could be turned into a nice logo... Ha Ha Ha".

It could have been a pretty good lie if her giggle didn't sound so forced. She was so bad at making up stories. She wondered if he 'bought' it or not.

[Aheris]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 12:45
Location: Lance's Apartment

"Aaah, cute girl, naked in my apartment, barely remembers my name, and she just can't seem to find her clothes. Is it Sunday Morning already?"

At this last Guiliana spun on her heels and cocked her head to the side. Her cigarette dangled from her left hand as she raised her eyebrow sky-high at Lance. God, he just doesn't know when to quit. Reminds me of....

While she was following that slight remembrance, an old familiar face flashed behind her eyes. For a second, she couldn't evade the olive-green eyes; her whole body tensed---and then it passed. It's gone now. Over.

Looking again at Lance, she watched as he passed the clothes to Stephanie.

"Here. Get dressed and come back out, we need to plan out our next move, before this sharply blows up in out faces.

"So, what say you on my statements?"

"I think you're right..Richard will either make his way back to us, or not. We shouldn't be lingering around. Though leaving the island is just as bad. I'm still willing to put you two up...Hopefully then no one would be wanting to make a scene there."

Before he could answer, she exhaled a wisp of smoke and began again.

"Mm. And another thing about Richard...He's working for Sybernetix. They've been digging around on this island looking for something. I'm not sure what they're looking for, but I had wind of it from City Planning. If Stephanie escaped from the hospital, and Richard was so willing to help...It makes me wonder if there isn't something going on in there that Syber wants to know about....I'm not saying he has bad intentions, but he may not know the whole story from them. "

"Steph, I know you probably don't want to talk about this...but if something was going on in there...We should probably know..."

[Koti~]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 12:47- ish PM
Location: Lance's Apartment


"Aaah, cute girl, naked in my apartment, barely remembers my name, and she just can't seem to find her clothes. Is it Sunday Morning already?"

Stephanie turned a scarlet red at Lance’s statement, bringing her arms around her chest, fearing that it could fall off at any second. His statement had shocked her a bit, her eyes flickering around the room before her laughter brought her down back to reality back.

"Here. Get dressed and come back out, we need to plan out our next move, before this sharply blows up in our faces.

Stephanie took the clothes she was handed, heading back into the room as Lance and Guiliana continued to talk. She rummaged around, finding a box that contained undergarments, which made her blush lightly. She quickly got dressed, borrowing lances belt when she found the pants to be a bit loose. She felt a bit off and looked up, her eyes flickering some as the streetlight danced across her face.

~What are you doing with these lowlifes?~ A voice spoke to her, making her clutch her chest in fear. She had heard that voice before, and it always ended up with her blacking out.. and waking up somewhere else… sick to her stomach. She glanced around, leaning over the bed, one arm propping her up.

Why are you here? I thought you left for good
~What, and leave my favorite puppet alone, I don’t think so. Now why havn’t you gotten away, you know that humans can’t be trusted~

Not all of them are bad. These three have protected me since I have run.
~Yeah, and one of them thinks of you as easy meat, another as a puppet, and who knows about that girl~

Shut up. They have done nothing wrong Evalon. They havn’t hurt me. He was only joking.
~Bah, let me out. I am feeling hungry, and it’s been a while since…~
SHUT UP!
Stephanie screamed mentally, wobbling some after her eyes went fuzzy. She took a deep shuddering breath, regaining her composure. She fixed her hair back into the way she had it earlier, a bit of sweat dotting her brow. She walked over and rested her hand on the doorknob, taking a few couple of breaths before opening it up again, stepping in as the Guiliana spoke again.

"Steph, I know you probably don't want to talk about this...but if something was going on in there...We should probably know..."

Stephanie blinked some, her recent talk with her having shook her a bit. She blinked a few seconds, allowing the sentence to sink in.

“Well… I guess I can speak a bit about it,’ Stephanie began, taking a deep breath in. “Most of the time… it doesn’t feel like a hospital… more like… an asylum, if I am using that word correctly” having remembered hearing that from some of the people who had used that word.

“They kept us fed enough to make sure not to be sued for malnourished, but not enough to make us strong. No personal affections… nothing that could be used for personal effects.” She said, absentmindedly touching the necklace that she had been able to get back for good behavior.

“They watched us with every move when we had free time, a ‘security nurse’ at each door. Always watching…” Stephanie let her words die off while she looked out the window in the room, trying to wash out the thoughts from that place, a bit of anger boiling upwards in her face, glaring some.

“I’m sorry… but I don’t want to think about this anymore, please” Stephanie spoke some, her voice a bit tense and distant, still staring out the window

[Randomlogic]

Location: The Majestic
Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 10:15 PM

“I have an early morning appointment so I am going to have to leave at a somewhat decent time. I’m not sure how late you were planning on staying but I did promise that I’d get you home safely so if I can call you a cab for later, or give you a lift it’s really no inconvenience. I don’t live that far away, and I surely wouldn’t mind.”

Isaac offered her a genuine small as she squeezed his hand before pulling back to the other side of the table, his thumb brushing against the back of her hand as she did so. He paused a moment before responding, glancing down at the watch clasped on his wrist. What time was it anyway? 10:15 PM – time had managed to escape him, but to be fair; he had the advantage of always being tired so the hour often meant little to him.

“I should probably get back home at some point, too,” He agreed with a nod and a sip from his glass. “I’ve got someone waiting for me back at home,” He paused for a brief moment to drain the rest of his glass. “In the form of a medium sized dog that has more than likely taken her frustration at my absence out on my house. I have a feeling that I’m going to need to go shopping soon.”

He smiled at her again, setting the glass down on the coaster. “About the drink,” He began, tapping the side of the glass with his finger. “Do you mind if I pay? For the both of us, I mean…” He hesitated, though his voice remained as calm as ever. “You’ve already done quite a bit for me tonight, probably more than you know, and I’d like to at least give something back.”

In truth, Shiloh really had done more than she could probably understand. It wasn’t a discredit to her intelligence, merely her lack of intimate knowledge about the man sitting across from her. How long had it been since he’d talked to someone like this, even if it was somewhat brief? Months, possibly even years? There was always going to be the little old ladies from church, or an Eric, he could see the small, daily interactions lasting for…well, however long his life lasted, Isaac supposed. But how many people would he actually stop to get to know? How many people would he want to know, like he did with her? He could feel the fatigue weighing on him as his thoughts rambled along. Isaac was a lot of things, but he wasn’t much of an over-analyzer, breaking things down constantly wasn’t really a hobby of his; but here he was, doing just that.

“A cab won’t be necessary; I actually don’t live too far from here, myself,” He continued with a warm smile. “It’s probably about a twenty minute walk from here, if that…it’s how I got here, actually. If you don’t live far from here either, though, I could always walk you home, or ride with you, and walk the rest of the way.” He rested his chin on his hands, looking at her somewhat affectionately. It really had been a pleasure to spend time with her. “Just say the word, and we’ll work something out.”

[calamosis]

Date: August 17, 2042
Time: 11:10 am
Location: The Majestic
....I need sleeeep..... Terence was downright drained. He'd been there all night, working his ass off. After the man with the bandage on his hand and the singer-girl (Erik had told him that--she was the singer for the club they were in, who knew?) had left, he had been dutifully working away, taking orders with suprising ease, the hours passsing as less and less people ordered drinks. And the hours hadn't passed slowly, either. With nothing to entertain him, he only had Erik to talk to for awhile; and then, of course, Erik went hom. He had been at work for longer than he had, after all.

So, he had been bored. When he could grab the chance, he snagged a napkin and would draw on it--no more than cramped-looking pieces of words and thoughts. He only had so much time between customers, but even with only that time and a pen, he had completely covered eight napkins in his strange doodles. It was probably the only thing that was keeping him wake AND sane at the same time, actually.

Currently working dutifully on another napkin, he hears another customer call his attention. Slowly leaning up from his drawing, he heads over, get the drink.... And very near jumps out of his skin when his other co-worker, Ben, jumps out at him.

Spinning around, he snarls briefly before Ben's guffaws stop him dead. "Oh... Oh man! You... You should've seen you're face!" The rest is lost in gasping bouts of laughter and Terence has to resist the urge to punch him, instead settling for cuffing him not-quite-lightly over the head. Even as his co-worker laughs and groans in pain, he rolls his eyes.

What an idiot.....

Shaking his head, he turns and, seeing another person beconing, he goes over to them. Ben was an obnoxious brat of a guy--just a bit younger than himself, and yet holding the maturity and joke content of a five year old. Even when he first saw him, the guy put him in a sour mood. Erik left soonafter, which didn't make things any better. Erik was cool; he was more or less calm, didn't act like an arrogant prick, and generally was a straight-forward guy.

Ben, on the other hand, was a handful. Companioned with his five-year-old-ish temperment, he also had the attention span of a fruitfly. He got on Terence's nerves so much that if it wasnt for a few drinks he had slipped to himself, he would have punched the guy; long before now. It was nearly causing him pysical pain to not hurt the man....

---------------------

Date: August 18, 2042
Time: 4:32 am
Location: Downtown, a few streets down from The Majestic

Terence was moving slow. He dragged his feet. It was amazing he didn't hit the floor even as he was walking! After that first day, he had come back the night after for work, but the place was crazy! His energy was being drained faster than he could believe. Who knew working with morons was so much work? Erik hadn't been back to work--apparently he worked a few shifts, then had some days off, before returning to work again. Damn him; he actually got to sleep! Unlike himself, the man probably had a place to stay, too. Though he was partially an insomniac and was used to a lack of sleep, this was just ridiculous....

Weaving slightly, he sank down in front of a building near him. He didn't even care that the area would soon be populated--he just needed a few minuet's sleep.... Looking up, he glimpsed the sign of the place he just sat in front of. 'Section G'? ...What a weird place sounding place.... He leaned his head back against the building behind him, closing his eyes for a moment.

Just a little sleep.....

[Mysteria]

Location: The Majestic
Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 10:30 PM and onward


The subtle brush of Isaac's thumb against her skin had sent the slightest shiver through Shiloh. It somehow felt different than the first time she had touched him when she'd first examined his hand. It felt.....too pleasant.

Who is this guy, that he can make me feel so comfortable in his presence and...

“I should probably get back home at some point, too,”

...and why am I..

“I’ve got someone waiting for me back at home,”

Shilohs thoughts were lost as she abruptly snapped out of it. Someone waiting. Much to her chagrin, the words had been said. Shiloh felt the tightening in her chest, felt the humiliation setting in. She picked up her drink and took another long pull from it, allowing herself a moment to regroup as she prepared herself for the next words she knew would be inevitable.

Dumb, dumb.. Shiloh chided herself in her head You should have known...a nice guy like him would already have someone, you shouldn't have been so...

“In the form of a medium sized dog that has more than likely taken her frustration at my absence out on my house. I have a feeling that I’m going to need to go shopping soon.”

Shilohs face lit up as a small sigh of relief escaped through pursed lips.

Dog...he was talking about a dog!


Maybe there was a God after all.


And then, there was that grin again, almost as if he'd known that his words were going to cause her breath to catch mid-throat, and when he smiled, Shiloh could have sworn that he looked so much less tired than he had earlier. There was also something about his gentle way of teasing her that made her want to be able to get to know him better. If only she hadn't promised Kaitlin that she'd open the gym for her early Monday morning.

Isaac was talking to her then about not needing a cab and the possibility of walking as he rested his chin on his hand, looking at her that way. Or, was her interpretation of that look just her imagination and wishful thinking?

“Just say the word, and we’ll work something out.”

Twenty minutes? He must live relatively close to her yet she'd never seen him around but then again, it was a fairly big city to begin with. A walk on a night like tonight would be perfect. She could leave the car and pick it up tomorrow. Shiloh often walked to the club anyhow but lately little things that she normally wouldn't have noticed had been getting to her for some reason she'd not yet been able to put her finger on and she'd chosen to drive tonight. Walking with Isaac should be safe enough.

The park!

With a spark of enthusiasm and a smile that could have lit up the entire Majestic, Shiloh said "A walk would be perfect, my place is about a twenty minute walk from here too, near the park, Breckenridge Street" Shiloh could hardly keep her thoughts from racing as she tried to still it long enough to think clearly.

Maybe she should ask if he'd like to stop by his place to get his dog and walk him, she loved animals as it was and didn't have one of her own due to her busy schedule. Maybe she should ask him if he wanted to come to her place for a drink to wind down. The moment that Shiloh allowed the thought into her mind, she could see her Aunt Jennine standing in front of her with a look of disapproval upon her face far worse than even her own mothers would have been. Oh what would Aunt Jennine think if she were to end up kissing him! Even as old fashioned of a notion that kissing on the first date was, (and this wasn't even technically a "date") it would still be enough to make Aunt Jennine frown.

And probably God too.

So much for stilling her thoughts.

"Have you ever taken your dog over to the park? I'd bet she'd love it there, if you haven't taken her yet you really should sometime." As many times as Shiloh had ever taken a run through the park, she'd never seen Isaac there before either.

Shiloh led the way out of the now thinning out club after having retrieved her purse and keys from a dressing room back stage and Isaac having paid the tab. It wasn't like she had her own dressing room the way that a big star would have, but she didn't need all of that fancy stuff anyhow. She'd never aspired to be a star in the first place, she just enjoyed singing and the club was a side gig that she had fallen in love with, especially once she moved here to the Island. She could get to a beach much easier than she could back home considering the beach was now so much closer.

As they made their way across the lamp post lit, emptying parking lot Shiloh absentmindedly took Isaacs hand "The parks over this way, it won't take too long too get there and it looks like it's a beautiful night out tonight." Realizing that she was holding Isaacs hand, Shiloh left go, reaching up and tucking a stray strand of hair behind her ear as she said with an embarrassed ring to her voice "I'm sorry, of course you already know the way."


Location: After the Majestic heading towards The Alesia City Park
Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 11:15 PM

After having entered the city park the pair made their way through the moonlit wooded path that led to the parks beautiful fountain. (http://www.trekexchange.com/images/Savannah_Forsyth_Park_fountain.jpg) Shiloh loved it here and often came here in the evening. It had a certain kind of solitude to it, but yet at the same time it was so alive, much like the city that it resided in. When Shiloh would come here to sit beside the fountain, the sound had always reminded her of a soft summer rain. Shiloh stood leaning against the railing. It had been a long time since Shiloh could remember having had such a pleasant evening. Looking up at Isaac Shiloh noticed the paint in his hair for the first time. Laughing she reached up and brushed her fingers over the strands that still held paint "I think you may have missed some."

The smile faded from her lips, her tone turning sincere "It truly is beautiful here at night. Thank you for agreeing to walk with me here tonight. "

[Sickly]

Renata was wandering the hallways in a daze. A doctor had asked for her information a few minutes before. She almost sweat up a storm but after eying her credentials for a second he welcomed her to the project. She passed her first test. Now she was feeling the after effects of a near miss. Her legs felt wobbly and she could hardly stand. Renata staggered for a moment and hit a nearby wall slumping down to the floor. Nervousness racked her mind.

She couldn't handle this level of excitement. "Breath girl, you can breath can't you?" though Renata. She began to take short quick breaths then a long breath. She relaxed. She was chosen to for a Nursing occupation in the facility what a terrible choice they made for her.

She held her face in her hands and quietly sobbed. She should have told them that she was once apart of this facility as a patient but it never came out. "Stupid, stupid, stupid!" Renata began to cry quietly into her hands. She never imagined she'd ever return here. She lost so much here. Her childhood, her parents, her friends, so much.
What was she even suppose to do here, disrupt the facilities operations? She couldn't remember the stress of returning was too much for her. Renata kept crying.

[Black]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 8:20 PM
Location: Alesia Police Headquarters, 10th Floor, Interrogation Room

"They'd hound and dog me regardless of if I told you the truth and you found her, but that is irrelevant, and it doesn't actually bother me, as I have nothing to hide.

"A scared, battered, and young child comes to the cafe that I frequent and jumps at the sound of the wind passing through a tree. I call her over and feed her. Two people join me at the table, neither of whom I know and neither of whom have me names. We part ways and I leave with Stephanie with a man, I don't know who the man is.

However outside the cafe I hand the girl over to the man and he leaves, I don't know where so don't ask. I didn't bother to ask, I had to get home and work on my research. It's the only thing in my life that matters, and a little girl didn't take priority over the earths clean energy.

There you have it Special Agent. No bull shit, no lies, no nothing. I am unable to tell you anything because I simply do not know" Richard remained neutral, his eyes never leaving the FBI Agent.

Richard went with the truth, plain and simple as it was. He had no reasons to spin any elaborate lies and no reason to deceive. He could not tell what he did not know. He had done what he had set out to accomplish and that was get a glimpse at his enemies, at the people he needed to avoid more than anything.

[Randomlogic]

Location: The Majestic
Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 10:30 and onward

"A walk would be perfect, my place is about a twenty minute walk from here too, near the park, Breckenridge Street" There was an air of excitement as Shiloh spoke, causing Isaac to smile inwardly. It was good to know that she was enjoying herself in a similar fashion that he was, saving him the embarrassment of her reacting awkwardly to his offer to walk her home. It was lucky that they lived somewhat close to one another, though Breckenridge branched off slightly from his own home, not that it would be difficult to find his way back. The park was actually somewhat of a crossroads for them, it seemed, the only question that remained was where would they go once they reached it? "Have you ever taken your dog over to the park? I'd bet she'd love it there, if you haven't taken her yet you really should sometime."

“Sometimes,” He responded. In truth, he only had taken Sam to the park at night, when he found himself unable to sleep and she was equally restless. “Here, you go get your things,” He continued, taking his wallet from his pocket and turning slightly towards Eric. “And I’ll go pay for the drinks.”

In a flash, she disappeared, making her way through the crowd with relative ease. In turn, he headed towards Eric, removing several bills from his wallet, including a little extra in order to pay for the broken glass. As he approached, Eric’s eyes narrowed, but a smile forced its way onto his face. “Heading out with a lovely lady, this evening, are we?”

“It’s not what you think.” Isaac replied flatly, setting the money down on the bar counter, Eric sweeping it up and turning back to place it next to the register.

“Sure about that?” Eric teased, raising a brow. “You two have been flirting for the better part of the night, and I gotta say, I’m kind of confused about that. You made yourself look like an idiot, but she seems really into you. Don’t take this the wrong way, but I didn’t even know you liked girls.” He quailed under Isaac’s stare for a moment before continuing. “What I mean,” He elaborated. “Is that you never…well, you never really talk about anything, you know? I just assumed you were a-sexual, or something.”

“A-sexual?”

“Yeah, you know, you don’t like…you know,” Eric prodded.

“Yes, I know what it means, Eric,” Isaac responded, rubbing a hand across his face. “I’ll talk to you later.” Before he could protest, Isaac turned heel and made his way back to their seats, waiting patiently for Shiloh to return. Moments later she did just that, leaning forward and taking him by the hand, dragging him through the crowd and out the doors before he even had a chance to respond. As easily as they had before, she cut a path and they were out in the parking lot, her hand slipping into his.

"The parks over this way, it won't take too long too get there and it looks like it's a beautiful night out tonight." She pulled away, looking slightly embarrassed. I'm sorry, of course you already know the way."

Isaac paused for a moment, walking towards her and placing her hand in his, his fingers slipping in between hers with relative ease. “Coincidentally,” He began, squeezing her hand playfully. “I seem to have forgotten. Lead the way.”

Location: After the Majestic heading towards The Alesia City Park
Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 11:15 PM

It had been mostly quiet as they walked towards the park, not that he didn’t appreciate the silence to a certain degree. There was something peaceful about the quiet that Isaac liked, and probably had to do with his…interesting late night conversations. He was comfortable with her, and that was evident while they walked, her hand fitted to his. Her skin was soft to the touch, so much unlike his. All in all, it had been a good night thus far, but the question of what was to come still bothered him. To think that he would be able to have a peaceful night simply because of her presence was somewhat naïve, especially after the episode earlier. But if she asked, would he say no? He could always turn Sam into an excuse to go back home, but should he offer for her to come with him? Would she be offended? Could he even bring himself to ask? The implication alone worried him. This was why he avoided other people, why he couldn’t have a relationship or close friends – there was too much at risk. He exhaled deeply, closing his eyes for a brief moment. He would deal with it as it came, no sense in ruining a perfectly good evening with her.

"I think you may have missed some." They had stopped, their hands parting, with Shiloh leaning against the park railing. Her hand brushed against his stubble, passing over the fringe of his short hair, toying with the white paint staining his head. He’d actually forgotten about the paint, turning his back to the railing and leaning with his back against it, arms propped up on the sides. “It truly is beautiful here at night. Thank you for agreeing to walk with me here tonight." She was sincere as she spoke; he’d learned that much from her in their brief time together. Her eyes practically lit up the night, and there was something endearing about the way she looked at him.

“I,” He began, twisting one arm slightly to take her hand gently once more, a thumb rubbing against the back of it. “Should be thanking you – but either way, you’re welcome.”

He glanced away, looking up at the stars as he did so, toying with her fingers absentmindedly. “I’ve really enjoyed myself tonight, for the record,” He remarked, chuckling with a wry grin. “And I really appreciate the help earlier. Would it be possible,” He began, inhaling slightly before he finished. “If I took you out to dinner sometime, you know, ah…” He paused. “We could go, just as friends, or…it could be a date; a real one in which neither of us gets maimed.” He smiled somewhat nervously again, shaking his head incredulously. Ask her to come over, idiot. “And, don’t take this the wrong way, but I live just down the steps there,” He gestured towards the park stairs, his hand turning slightly to the left. “And around the corner, it’s a tad bit closer than Breckenridge…” He hesitated. “If you’d like, you’re welcome to stay. The night, that is. I could take you to work tomorrow,” This wasn’t sounding the way he wanted it to sound. “I could sleep on the couch, Sam will…probably invade the bed with you.” Really not how he wanted it to sound.

“You know, I’m usually not this nervous. I apologize.” He couldn’t help but laugh as he stated it matter of fact. Confidence was usually not something he lacked, even with his unique problems, and here he was, a stammering, awkward teenager. Fantastic.

[~N~]

Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 10:00 AM
Location: Section G

That last question took her by a complete surprise and she half forgot what she wanted to ask him.

"Oh that?! Just a silly thing... you know", she rubbed the back of her head (she always did it unintentionally when she was lying or half telling the truth). "You know... you always get such annoying pop ups from around the net, and... this one just popped up and it looked like it could be turned into a nice logo... Ha Ha Ha".

It could have been a pretty good lie if her giggle didn't sound so forced. She was so bad at making up stories. She wondered if he 'bought' it or not.

Jeremy glanced at her with an incredulous look. "Really." Another awkward pause. Then an abrupt shrug. "Well, alright then. Funny what comes up online these days. See ya around, Sarina." He winked with a smirk that wasn't entirely innocent and then turned around and walked out of Section G.

************************************************** ***********
Date: August 18, 2042
Time: 10:10 am
Location: Downtown, a few streets down from The Majestic

Looking up, he glimpsed the sign of the place he just sat in front of. 'Section G'? ...What a weird place sounding place.... He leaned his head back against the building behind him, closing his eyes for a moment.

Just a little sleep.....

Just as soon as he pushed open the door from Section G -- driving the handle straight into some stupid standing tourists back who happened to stop right outside the store (with some amount of satisfaction, I might add), Jeremy broke left and continued apace down the busy sidewalk, dodging more gawking travelers. If there was one big pain in the ass to living in a touristy sort of place, like Alesia Island, it was that these fucking tourists, with their stupid faces, and their staring cow-like eyes were everywhere.

And then there were the occasional hobos, vagrants who lay passed out on the goddamn sidewalk, seemingly in everyone's way. Like this jerk here. Jeremy kicked the sleeping homeless man, whose name just happened to be Terence (though Jeremy didn't know this) with a smug smile of increased satisfaction that promptly turned to irritation when he heard over the phone was he was to do.

"What?! I gotta go to fucking Rome? Shit. What am I looking for there? A what? A stone the looks like blood? Great! I can't imagine that there aren't 14 million goddamn bloodstones just waiting to be found in gift shops all over the goddamn world! Christ. No, it's fine. I know. Look, I KNOW. Okay? I'll do it. Fucking book the flight. At least get me a nice hotel."

He shoved the smartphone into his pocket and wished there were more homeless people to kick as he made his way Downtown to the Reagon Building for his meeting.

************************************************** *********
Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 8:20 PM
Location: Alesia Police Headquarters, 10th Floor, Interrogation Room

"We part ways and I leave with Stephanie with a man, I don't know who the man is.

However outside the cafe I hand the girl over to the man and he leaves, I don't know where so don't ask. I didn't bother to ask, I had to get home and work on my research. It's the only thing in my life that matters, and a little girl didn't take priority over the earths clean energy.

There you have it Special Agent. No bull shit, no lies, no nothing. I am unable to tell you anything because I simply do not know" Richard remained neutral, his eyes never leaving the FBI Agent.

"Alright," came Agent Brassier's reply. "Alright, Richard. We'll go on that. I appreciate your cooperation. You're free to go young man." He opened the door and motioned for the officers to come in and uncuff Richard, which they did--reluctantly. Scowling at him, Detective Braddock growled in his ear, "Give me one good reason to come after you, and I'll be there."

Once Richard had his stuff given back to him, and had departed, Brassier chatted with Chief Grabiski.

"Alright. So have Richard watched. Light surveillance; nothing heavy. Just watch 'im. I don't think he's our guy. He says he passed her off, so we're looking for someone else. Maybe mob connected, maybe not."

"I'll have my people tailin' those sons o' bitches."

"Just have them all over. Put out a missing person's pamphlet. I'm sure she'll turn up sooner or later. Watch the cameras."

"You don't have to tell me how to do my job, Agent Brassier. I think I know well enough how to find one little girl on my island. We'll make sure the airport and port yards have pictures of her."

"Good, the sooner you do, the sooner me and my people can go home," Brassier snapped back.

Shortly after, Brassier contacted one of his agents under cover: "I need you to tail Miss Tansy James. If she goes back to the hospital, I want to know about it, immediately. And of course, keep an eye out for the girl. She's somewhere on this island; let's make sure she, and whoever's with her is caught and interrogated."

************************************************** ***********
DATE: August 16th, 2042
TIME: 6:00 PM
LOCATION: Outside Gold's Gym

He turned to Chelsea and then to Alden, and his eyes seemed suddenly to widen in recognition as he stopped for a moment. Then he blinked himself out of his reverie and glanced back at the young woman, apologizing one more time: "Miss, I'm terribly sorry, again. May God bless you."

With that, he glanced back at Alden and then a noticeable frown pursed upon his lips before he rushed off with big steps down the street, where he was originally headed.

Chelsea couldn't believe it, but her initial astonishment and surprise soon turned to curiosity after the priest had bumped into her.

"He seemed like he knew you..." she ventured with Alden. "Did you recognize him? What was he talking about? Some kind of tome? Peru? What a strange man..."

Shifting from contemplative to her bright, gracious self once more, "Anyways, thank you again, Mr...." then she caught herself. "Ohmygosh! I don't even know your name! I'm so sorry. I know I told you mine, but I didn't catch yours..."

Chelsea Taylor extended her hand graciously, in hopes that he would introduce himself to her, and perhaps they could go for that cup of coffee after all, or maybe that he had a better suggestion.

[~N~]

DATE: August 18th, 2042
TIME: 11:30 AM
LOCATION: The Reagan Building in the City, 42nd Floor, 101 South St, Alesia.

A dozen people, eight men and five women, met in the Conference Room of the 42nd floor of the Reagan Office Tower, 101 South St, Alesia. Each took their seats at the conference table, at the head of which stood their CEO, Maximillian "Max" Miller, who supported himself with both hands on the table.

http://www.amchamportugal.org/wp-content/uploads/2011/04/conference-room-11.jpg

http://www.mtv.com/news/moviehouse/photos/bourne_supremacy_040709/bourne-1.jpg

"I called this meeting today to inform you that I'll be leaving for Egypt on a late afternoon flight tomorrow, at about 3 PM, and this young lady will be accompanying me on my journey there," Mr. Miller gestured towards the honey-blonde haired woman who rose quickly and flashed a smile with alluring green eyes at the group. "Miss Sarah Richards is our top assistant to our chief archaeologist Jennifer Maxwell on our little project in the ruins beneath the surface of this Island," Maximillian explained, "and I figure her expertise will be quite helpful while I'm paying off Egyptian diplomats for access to the city of Memphis. Sarah seems to think that might be the best place to start our hunt for what we're going to find there."

http://nymag.com/daily/entertainment/images/aniston.jpg

"Which is?" Jeremy cut in, his eyes narrowing a bit out of critical resentment that he had not been clued into this information prior to the meeting.

"One of these 'symbolic artifacts' that you mentioned before. There's five in all, if I understand it correctly," Miller said, glancing towards Sarah who nodded with her ponytail in affirmation, "and one of them, we'll call it the 'Eye of Set', since it looks similar to the Eye of Horus, but is definitely not the same thing... more 'reptilian' for one... seems to have been depicted on some ancient hieroglyphs in the ruins of Memphis from dig there that has unearthed a massive necropolis; the design of which implies something distinctly non-Egyptian..."

"Well, there were over thirty dynasties in Egypt, and it's common knowledge that they evolved and changed over time dramatically," Stephen answered.

"True, but this site is already making headlines because it seems that there are the remains of some underground pyramid there as well..." Miller continued, lowering his spectacles a bit and glancing around the room.

"I can go with you," Jeremy volunteered.

"No, you're already going to Rome. Your flight leaves at 9 AM tomorrow," Miller curtly replied in no-nonsense fashion.

"Goddamn it, Max, there's not going to be anything in Rome. It's a civilization that comes much later than either the Greeks, Egyptians, Chinese, or any number of other cultures."

"Yes, you're right about that, but that doesn't mean something didn't end up there. If these really are esoteric artifacts of power, Jeremy, then I want the leads I have followed up on, and one of my moles in the hospital tells me that a patient the other day there was shouting something about blood and Rome."

"Romans enjoyed their blood, that's for sure," Paul chimed in.

"If it's nothing, then find me proof that nothing's there, and suggest an alternative. Otherwise, that's your assignment. I'd check the churches if I were you. Who knows what the Vatican has squirreled away after all these years..." Miller added, frowning at his ambitious "right-hand".

"Fine... whatever you want. I'll try to find something to do in Rome for a week," Jeremy grumbled.

"Ben, you're off to Peru tomorrow. The Teardrop is almost certainly there in the mountains somewhere. Find it, and don't come back until you do. And if someone gets it before you, make them an offer they can't refuse."

"Yes, sir, I know. Tickets and everything is ready."

"I'd look in Machu Picchu, personally..." Stephen said as he turned to Ben.

"Steve, you were reading my mind."

"Everyone else, you have your assignments. Keep up the good work."

With that, the meeting was adjourned and the various attendants departed and went their separate ways.

Except for Jeremy, who caught up with Sarah and pulled her away from the old man with a stealthy, but forceful grip on her right wrist, drawing her into a side room adjacent to the conference room. Shutting the door behind him, Jeremy stared Sarah down.

"Why didn't you tell me," he asked, forcing himself to keep his anger in check.

"I didn't think I needed to," Sarah replied, a little shaken at his inconsiderate and pushy behavior. "I told the boss, and he comes before you."

"You knew this. You could've told me, goddamn it. What else did you find down there? Why is the old man having me chase blood in Rome?!"

"I-I... I don't know what you're talking about, I don't know anything else," she stammered, trying to compose herself and keep herself together in front of Jeremy, who was intimidating her more every second.

Suddenly his eyes seem to glow, and she could feel his will being imposed on her in a way that shook her right to the core. She had never felt anything grip her like this in her life, the way he fixed her with her gaze and seemed almost to choke the answers from her.

"Tell me. Now," he repeated with gritting teeth.

"I... there's... " she fought herself, but couldn't keep from talking, "there's... five... teardrop.... bloodstone... serpent's eye... a star... of the north... and something... black... I... can't.... make it out...."

The door opened suddenly from behind Jeremy.

"Oh there you are," Max Miller announced, glancing at both of them. Seeing Sarah as white as a sheet, and Jeremy reddened with apparent anger, he asked, "Is everything alright?"

Sarah felt the compulsion broken with relief, and sighed quickly, nearly letting tears fall from her flustered face as she practically raced towards Mr. Miller and exited the room, saying only, "Yes, I just need some air..."

Miller glared at Jeremy, "Son... you better watch yourself. If I find anything suggesting harassment of her or any of my employees, I will fire you, and I have the connections to make sure your next job makes you much less..."

"There's no problem. Just... had a conversation with her, that's all, Mr. Miller," Jeremy caught himself, realizing the danger he was in, "I just... don't like being kept out of the loop, Max."

"I'll keep you 'in the loop' as I feel is appropriate, Mr. Venture. You're not head of the company yet, and I don't always appreciate your headstrong attitude when it comes to bullying around the other people of this company. Until then, you listen to me, and you do as I tell you, and you don't go after people close to me, who seem to be 'more in the loop' than you are, got it?"

"Yes... sir," Jeremy growled under his breath, lowering his head.

Miller eyed him a moment longer and then departed the way he came.

Jeremy glanced up and added, "For now, old man."

************************************************** ***********
DATE: August 18th, 2042
TIME: 3:30 PM
LOCATION: Alesia Shipyard and Docks, Warehouse 7.

"Ship sets sail with the cargo tomorrow, night, boss," Marco Marconi informed "Big Tony" Iglesias, who stood beside him in the shipyard docks next to Warehouse 7, which was one of three that they ran as a front to their smuggling and arms-dealing business.

"Nobody knows nuthin' 'bout this, right, Frankie?" Tony said, turning to his left.

"Nobody wants to know, boss. All that fat-bastard Grabiski cares about is his monthly 'check' from us, and that his boys are 'taken care of' when they need a little somethin'.... extra," Frankie Ferelli replied with a smug grin.

"Good. This ting is supposed to be small, so it'll be easy to move if we can just get it past customs," Tony replied.

"Russians want it, but Sammy's got it holed up tight. Only he knows where it is. Didn't even tell us."

"Better get to him then. Got our fast travel ready at Cantor Island, twenty miles east of here?"

"Yeah," Marco answered. "Dey got us some fast boats from dere; we're practically gonna fly to Russia, and then about twenty miles out, we're gonna swap again and come in on a shipping liner."

"Excellent. They'll never know we're coming," Tony said with smug satisfaction. "How long?"

"'Bout three days all told," Marco replied.

"Good. Tomorrow, Frankie, you and I, we're going," Tony ordered, "and Marco, you stay behind and keep business running. If it ain't running by the time I'm back with dis ting," he jabbed a fat finger in Marco's face, "I'm takin' it out on you. Capiche?"

"Yeah, I got it boss," Marco grunted. "Everythin' will be taken care of; trust me..."

**********************************************
Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 1:30 AM
Location: outside Lance's Apartment

Red and blue flashing lights could suddenly be seen flashing through the curtains of Lance's windows. Two cop cars were outside, and they had turned on their lights. If one were to peer out at the moment, they could see four officers getting out of their squad cars...

[Mysteria]

Location: After the Majestic in The Alesia City Park
Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 11:30 PM

The evening was ending on a very enjoyable note for Shiloh. She had hoped that Isaac had been enjoying himself also and her concerns were put to rest when he'd said “I’ve really enjoyed myself tonight, for the record,” but his next words were what caused Shiloh's eyes to spark and her smile to light up.

And I really appreciate the help earlier. Would it be possible,” He began, inhaling slightly before he finished. “If I took you out to dinner sometime, you know, ah…” He paused. “We could go, just as friends, or…it could be a date; a real one in which neither of us gets maimed.”

Isaac's humor was one reason that Shiloh had determined she'd so quickly found him to be attractive among other things. Turning to face him with her hand still clasped in his, Shiloh said "I'd love too, Isaac." She took a step forward, her intentions being to kiss him on the cheek and thank him but as she did her heel caught on a stone, her ankle turning and immediately beginning to throb as she fell against him, her kiss missing the mark and catching the corner of his mouth. She felt Isaac's arms wrapping around her, steadying her as he did so. Shiloh stammered "I...I'm sorry. I just wanted to..thank you." her cheeks turning a lovely shade of crimson.

Shiloh stood there, being held in Isaac's arms, her mind in total disbelief at the words she heard next; feeling almost like she needed to pinch herself to make certain that she wasn't dreaming and that she'd heard it correctly.


“And, don’t take this the wrong way, but I live just down the steps there,” He gestured towards the park stairs, his hand turning slightly to the left. “And around the corner, it’s a tad bit closer than Breckenridge…” He hesitated. “If you’d like, you’re welcome to stay. The night, that is. I could take you to work tomorrow,”

Shiloh's mind reeled as she stood held in the warmth of his embrace, his scent assailing her senses. To have the comfort of sleeping beside someone again, even if just for one night, to be held within a warm embrace would feel so right but she didn't even know him yet. And right or wrong, she didn't care. But, a buried part of her did care.

Isaac hesitated then “I could sleep on the couch, Sam will…probably invade the bed with you.”


The couch. Of course he'd meant the couch. Shiloh immediately was embarrassed over her own thoughts.

Shiloh looked up into Isaac's blue eyes "And don't take it the wrong way, if I say yes either. " Shiloh's attempt at not being nervous was failing. Quickly, she pressed on "It is getting late and I don't like the idea of walking home alone the rest of the way either and there's really no sense in you going out of your way to walk me there and return here." Shiloh bit her lip nervously "I'll only stay though, if you let me have the couch. There is no way I'd feel okay with you giving up your bed for me." Then she chuckled, her laughter light "And I can't wait to meet Sam." Shiloh tilted her head slightly, her brown eyes twinkling with mischievousness as she tugged on her dress "Oh, and I'll need something to sleep in, I can't sleep in this and I don't think you want me wearing what I wear around my apartment while I'm in yours."

Within what was relatively a few moments, Shiloh arrived hand in hand at Isaac's home. Rounding the corner Shiloh's eyes met the quaint residence with a dark red door that stood out in stark contrast against the surrounding white of the house that she would soon learn to be that which was Isaac's home.


Location: Inside of Isaac's home
Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 11:50 PM


Isaac and Shiloh weren't inside but a moment before the small dog Shiloh had come to know as Sam came bounding up to them, curiously sniffing at Shiloh while greeting her beloved master. Shiloh's love of pets was evident with the way that she talked to the dog, bending down on one knee to stroke her and talk to her in a low voice.

Isaac led Shiloh through his home, showing her where the bathroom was and kitchen should she need a drink or anything and then showed her his room, once again offering it to her but her original stance on that remained. Isaac gathered a pillow and blanket and as they readied the couch for Shiloh to spend the night, they chatted more before Isaac disappeared for a few moments and returned with a long t shirt for Shiloh to sleep in comfortably.

Shiloh made her way into the bathroom to change while Isaac went around, turning off lights so they could both get some sleep for work in the morning. Shiloh didn't have to be at the club to open until eight thirty, so she'd at least still be able to catch a few good hours of sleep first if she was lucky.

Shiloh stepped out of the heels that had been killing her feet first, then finished removing the remainder of her clothing, save her panties. Had she been at home, she would have slept nude but here under these conditions...Shiloh shook her head. At least this way she'd feel comfortable. Shiloh slipped the dark green t shirt over her head and breathed a small sigh of relief as she noticed it was long enough to cover her derriere with plenty of coverage. After running a brush through her hair she stepped back out into the small but cozy living room, the wood floor beneath her now bare feet cool to the touch.

It reminded her of her own apartment. Comfortable, warm and inviting.

Shiloh paused, not stepping into the light at first, still slightly nervous about being there and in nothing but a t shirt at that. Isaac was talking to her and she moved closer to better hear him "I'll keep Sam in my room so she doesn't keep you awake all night but if you need anything at all I'm right in here" Isaac said, pointing to the bedroom. "And by the way, the t shirt looks good on you." He teased, all the while with a grin on his face.

Shiloh stepped up, their bodies oh so close together as she slipped her hands around his neck and whispered to him "Thank you again, Isaac. For a beautiful evening." This time, Shiloh's lips found his cheek and realizing how close she was to him, quickly attempted to put some distance between herself and Isaac.


Location: Early morning in Isaac's Home
Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 1:00 AM

Shiloh lay on the couch wide awake, unable to sleep as she listened to the sounds of the ever bustling city around her. Sleep often evaded her and she'd thought being somewhere not alone again would have helped her sleep but much to her dismay it hadn't. Quite the contrary it had made things worse. Knowing that she was separated from Isaac, only by a door, along with the fact there was a warmth of a bed shared just beyond that door had kept her awake for the past hour plus. Shiloh turned onto her side, facing Isaac's room seeing only a dim sliver of illumination cast by a small night light she'd seen there earlier coming from under the doorway.

Shiloh stared out into the semi darkness, her mind running back through her day. It had been odd, to say the least. First her run which had left her wondering if she were seeing things, then the subsequent events that had led up to her being in an almost complete total strangers living room laying awake wondering if he was also laying awake, perhaps even thinking about her too in the same way that she was thinking about him. And then there was the mysterious text, from her friend Kaitlin, something about relics which Shiloh didn't understand and would have to ask her about tomorrow. Shiloh had turned out to be an avid antique collector and the idea of adding relics to her collection excited her greatly. The only good thing is that the throbbing from her turned ankle earlier that evening had stopped rather quickly but still with each passing moment Shiloh became more and more irritated. She needed sleep. Why couldn't she sleep? Was this God's way of punishing her for spending the night with a complete stranger? Was it really that wrong for her to be here? And why in the hell did she care so much what God thought anymore anyhow, he'd abandoned her long ago or so she had tried to convince herself of it.

Shiloh sat up on the couch, wrapping her arms around her knees. Sometimes the guilt of rebelling against her aunt came crushing down upon her in the dead of the night along with knowing that surely her parents would be disappointed in who she had become. And just why in the fuck did she want so desperately to crawl into bed with Isaac? Shiloh looked at the clock which had been ticking in the most annoying way. Usually the sound of a ticking clock would have helped to put her to sleep but tonight it had only compounded her inability to sleep. Another twenty minutes had passed. Another ten minutes saw Shiloh up, walking towards Isaac's door as she stopped short of pushing it open, her hand resting on the knob.

You can't just invite yourself into his room Shiloh, you know this is wrong. Shiloh shook her head to loose the thoughts from her mind. Someday her own guilt over every damned little thing would drive her crazy. She was sick of feeling guilty, second guessing everything all because of something that had been excessively drilled into her head as a child and young woman.

Shiloh turned the knob, stepping into Isaac's room and moving to the side of his bed where Sam had been sleeping and was now awake, looking at her but remaining quiet "Shhh Sam, it's okay" Shiloh said, levitating her up and over on the bed so that she could lay down on top of the comforter beside Isaac. Ever since the solar storm, it was one of the things that Shiloh had found herself to be capable of doing but within limits and something she'd not really chosen to pursue a lot further until recently as it had begun to become a slight fascination for her.

Ever so softly Shiloh laid down beside him, snuggling against him as she lay her head on his shoulder carefully in an effort not to wake him, which was at this point, taking a lot of restraint on her part. And what if he reacted negatively? Her gut said he wouldn't but what if she were wrong? And he'd told her if she needed anything, he was there, but Shiloh knew this isn't exactly what he'd meant. However the thought of lying beside someone, being warm, and being safe were all things which Shiloh coveted for once again greatly. The worst that could happen was he would tell her to leave.

She felt Isaac stirring beside her. Damn, she hadn't wanted to wake him. Or had she? Shiloh shifted away from him slightly, pulling the knee back that had been resting slightly on his hip, raising her hand and laying it on his chest as she whispered into the darkness "I..I couldn't sleep and I thought maybe..if I weren't alone" Shiloh fell silent momentarily then followed with "I'm sorry. I didn't...I...shouldn't have."

[calamosis]

Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 10:10 AM
Location: Section G

Jeremy glanced at her with an incredulous look. "Really."

Sarina held her breath. She didn't know what to expect of him. Was he going to let it drop? Would he push into it? After what happened last night there was no way to tell rather he was really calm or just waiting to be flared up. Fearing that he might go and burst up again, she decided that breathing was out of the question.

Another awkward pause

She could have almost hear her mind yell, 'JUST SAY SOMETHING'

Then an abrupt shrug

(That sure wasn't expected)

"Well, alright then. Funny what comes up online these days.

What?! That's it?!

Whatever it was that he thought to himself, Sarina decided it was of no concern (at least not right now) She just enjoyed the fact the air gushed into her lungs again. To be honest she wasn't that bothered about what he thought (or did she?!). All for the better then. She even wanted to add 'Yes indeed' and approve of his answer but no word escaped her lips. She was too shy and somewhat still a bit overtaken by the fact he was welcoming her with his present. He probably didn't notice how he effected her and maybe he did and it was just insignificant to him.

It must have been so... Otherwise what would have explained the next words that just follow suit?!

"See ya around, Sarina."

She felt at eased yet her heart pinched, feeling somewhat missed. And then he winked and her heart soar up again along with a red line across her cheeks. She was sure she was blushing because she could actually feel the heat upon her face. Luckily he was already outside before he noticed this.

Some moments passed and then voices were heard outside. Sarina decided to check it out, not before seizing up her picture, making sure no one would have a second look at it. Golan, who was now close to her, was still surprised and confused about what was going on. He studied her a long moment before a smirk escaped his lips as he reached for the rose.

"I'm going to check outside!", Sarina said (Or at least she thought her voice was calm enough, when in fact it was a bit grating and loud from excitement and embarrassment), "Touch the flower and I'll kick you!"

------------------------

Date: August 18, 2042
Time: 10:15 am
Location: Outside of Section G

Terence was not pleased. At all. In fact, he was downright pissed off, if he could say so.

And since he could, he did.

Immediately after the kick was administered, a loud string of profanities flew from his lips, accompanied beforehand by an explosive grunt from the air knocked out of his lungs. Damn, that hurt..... Curled up on his side, he jerked his head up slightly, glaring heavily at the man who had kicked him.

"Hey! Asshole! Watch where the fuck you're going, you rotten sonofabitch!" He snarled the words at the back of the retreating man. Panting quietly and getting no response, he sits up gingerly, holding his side. Damn that hurt! Suddenly, the man started talking, Terence snapping his head up to hear the words, believing them to be directed at him. Instead, he realized the man had stopped walking, talking (More like yelling.... into a phone.

"What?! I gotta go to fucking Rome? Shit." Doesn't sound too happy, huh? He only smirked; must've been some kinda karma.... Or something.

"What am I looking for there? A what? A stone the looks like blood? Great! I can't imagine that there aren't 14 million goddamn bloodstones just waiting to be found in gift shops all over the goddamn world! Christ." A...bloodstone? What the hell is that? And why does this weirdo gotta get it? A beat passed.

"...No, it's fine. I know. Look, I KNOW. Okay? I'll do it. Fucking book the flight. At least get me a nice hotel." Well, if he talked like that to everyone, it wouldn't be any suprise whatsoever if he didn't end up getting that hotel.

Ahh, karma.

What a lovely thought.

On that moment Sarina had just stepped outside watching as Jeremy kicked someone. She didn't know what to make of it aside of thanking god it wasn't her. Jeremy yelled something, but Sarina was too disturbed to pick much of it. She waited until he was gone before she went to aid the guy, "Hi, are you okay?", she asked, noticing that some of his stuff now were lying all over the places. She bent to pick it up, noticing a notebook that was tossed wide open on the ground beside of his stuff.

Terence sat back somewhat, leaning on one arm to keep himself off of the concrete. Terence really didn't have much time, however, to let that sink in; a woman came out from the building behind him, and, oddly enough, started picking up his things. The guy from before had scattered them, and this stranger was nice enough to help clean up?

.....Damn. Double-karma.......

While picking up his things Sarina's eyes scanned the open notebook briefly looking at some of his sketches that were visible.

Beautiful.

'The guy was really talented', she thought to herself.

A breeze took her by a surprise along with the page she was holding. She tried to capture it, but the guy was quicker than her. He caught it for her, not before taking a quick glance at it.

He rights himself further, scrabbling to get his things, before suddenly a paper came from her hand--nearly into his face. She had tried to reach it, but he was able to snatch the thing before it's blown away.

Briefly glancing down to the inscription on the paper, he finds himself strangely...captivated. Something shifts his stomach at the sight of it, making him slightly nauseous, but he ignores that. The designs looks like a star, to some degree. It's much more...intricate, however. Swirls and loops; nearly symmetrical..... The world spins for a moment, before he snaps his head up, jerkily handing it to the woman.

He turns away, trying to keep the image out of his mind, but it stays either way, making him feel ill. It seemed...familiar. But not necessarily in a good way. He grabs his things, not paying attention to the woman as he stuffs his things into his bag once more.

As he returns most of the scattered item, he notices one in particular is missing.

He turns to the woman, holding out a hand. "Can I have my notebook back?" He raises an eyebrow; he's not trying to be unkind, but people were not his thing. And besides, that was his notebook. He found it to be at least somewhat valuable, and he had a good amount of memories associated with the thing. And, well.... It really didn't help that seeing that star...thing had given his some strange inspiration. He had a tear-like shape spinning in his mind, and a few others.

Yes, he really needed his sketchbook. Preferably soon. Particularly now.

Sarina blushed, noticing that the notebook was still held by her. She found it difficult to give up on such a thing as she returned it slowly to his hands. She never knew what caused her to have the courage to say next: "Those are beautiful drawing.... Did you make them?"

Terence grabs his notebook slowly, not attempting to rip it from her. He may have never been taught manners, but at the least he could not act like an asshole to this stranger that decided to help him. With that in mind, he swallows a sarcastic comment and just nods. "Yeah.... All me. Umm...Thanks, I guess." The words didn't feel right; receiving compliments is not a common pastime for a grub like him.

He glances at the piece of paper in her hand. The star-design still made him queasy, even from here. But, he knew athstetics, and the picture depicted there was, in fact, good-looking. It just happened to have the side effect of making his stomach want to flip inside-out.

He opened his mouth awkwardly, compliments usually being the farthest things from his normal speech. "And your...star. Thing." He frowned inwardly at himself. He shouldn't talk like he was six; really, he did have a better tongue on him, but.... Maybe that star made his tongue twist a knot in itself, too..... "It's nice. A very intricate design. You have a good eye for detail."

It was true, actually. Even if she copied that thing, it was still a very delicate piece, and took a keen eye to create.

Sarina picked up the page while trading back his notebook for it. She considered his words. She could have just make up a lie again, like she did with Jeremy but decided, for some unknown reason, that this guy would understand better.

"Sadly it's not my design", she said with a weak smile, "You seems like the type of guy who can appreciate this origin. I can tell you more about it if you wish me to."

He stood, nodding quietly. "Actually...yeah. That wouldn't be too bad. If the looks are anything to go by, this oughta be interesting." He held out a hand for her, tugging her up into standing position. "You...have anywhere we could talk?" He paused, looking around and simultaneously dropping her hand. "I'd rather not be stared at by...tourists." His words were punctuated by a half-sneer. Ah, tourists. The (third?) bane of his existence.

She considered this and then nodded, "My shift ends at 13:00 PM", she said, "I was planning on skipping lunch and heading to the library alone today to read some more, but I think it will be great to have another to help me with it", she looked up at him, "I gather you know where the place is, Shall we meet there?", she reached out her hand for him, "I'm called Sarina by the way", she added.

He nooded again. "My name's Terence. Cornelius. Corny. Terr." He paused a moment, thinking. "Yeah.... That's about it for my names, I think...." He glanced at her again, "I'm pretty sure I could find my way around. I'll be seeing you there, then." He starts to turn and walk, before stopping suddenly. He turned back around to face her, an odd expression of curiosity and suspicion on his face. "Hey.... Did you.... Hear that guy? That guy who kicked me; he said something about a...blood-stone?" He tilts his head at her, "Does it sound...familiar to you?"

Sarina's eyes widen, "Blood.... Blood-stone....", her mind could over think about relative stuff, but had no idea what Jeremy had anything to do with it, "Amm.... Did he happen to say anything else?", she asked.

He thought, leaning his head back and taking in the sky. "Yeah.... He said something about Rome, too. He was bossing someone around, complaining and whining about 'not being told sooner' or something." He snorted softly. "Fuck. Sonofabitch aint gonna get anywhere with his goddamn attitude." He shook his head, then looked at her again. "Do you know somethin' about this 'Blodstone' thing?"

"Sadly I don't", she said, "We can look it up too then", she said and knew that she was more interesting now that Jeremy had something to do with it, "I'll see you later then, Terence", she said and aimed herself back into Section G.

[Randomlogic]

Location: After the Majestic in The Alesia City Park
Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 11:30 PM

"And don't take it the wrong way, if I say yes either. " They’d nearly kissed. "It is getting late and I don't like the idea of walking home alone the rest of the way either and there's really no sense in you going out of your way to walk me there and return here." Isaac watched as she bit down on her lip lightly, still slightly fuzzy. Just moments ago she’d fallen into him, her lips planting against the side of his own. It was almost embarrassing to admit how long it’d been since he’d even gotten that far with someone, even as an accident. He’d almost forgotten what it was like, but the softness of her lips and the sudden shock of them against his was a feeling…awkwardly hard to define. "I'll only stay though, if you let me have the couch. There is no way I'd feel okay with you giving up your bed for me." Isaac began to protest, only to have his words interrupted. It was obvious that the topic wasn’t up for debate. "And I can't wait to meet Sam." Shiloh interceded, her head tilting off to the side, locks of hair playing in front of her eyes. Her hand tugged at the edge of her gown, a mischievous grin curving her lips. "Oh, and I'll need something to sleep in, I can't sleep in this and I don't think you want me wearing what I wear around my apartment while I'm in yours."

“I’m sure I can find something,” He replied, finding his bearings fast enough to not look completely foolish. In all honesty, he felt like a kid again, standing in the park with a high school sweet heart. Every moment was tense, yet comfortable, and he doubted almost every move he made; she was a warm reminder of how beautifully confusing women were without even trying. “I’m sure Sam will love you, too.” He took her hand, squeezing her fingers lightly. “I won’t be surprised if she takes to you faster than she does me, either. I love my dog, but she’s a bit of a traitor.” They walked from the park in relative silence, Isaac left alone to his thoughts. He could feel his heart pounding in his chest like a drum, beating against his rib cage with full force. As unlikely as it was, he prayed that she couldn’t hear it. Soon enough his home came into view, the park steps giving way to the suburban streets pressed against what qualified as the beginning of downtown.

The small white house stood out against the darkness, nestled safely against others of a similar size and shape, the dark red door a contrasting indicator to those around it. He’d painted the house himself, but to be fair, he’d done quite a bit of work on all of the houses in the area. Approaching the door, he fiddled with his keys, steeling his nerves as he did so. “After you,” He said with a gentle grin as he opened the door, the clicking of Sam’s claws against the wooden floor already greeting them.

Location: Inside of Isaac's home
Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 11:50 PM

“And that would be Sam,” Isaac remarked, introducing her as the small black and white border-collie barraged the pair, her body trembling from the excitement. She was a calm dog, but to be fair, he’d been out much longer than usual, and Shiloh didn’t seem to mind as she bent down, whispering quietly to his pet. After the excitement had worn down somewhat and he’d said his own hello, he beckoned for Shiloh to follow, first entering the kitchen with Sam at his heels.

“This is…well, the kitchen, obviously,” He began, flicking on the light and leaning against the counter. He was silently thankful that he’d kept everything clean and organized; inviting her into a messy home would’ve been somewhat embarrassing. “If you’re thirsty,” He continued, moving away from the counter and opened one of the wooden cabinets, gesturing to the neatly arranged glasses inside. “Cups are here, ah, water is in the fridge, or mostly anything else for that matter. You’re welcome to help yourself, really, so make yourself feel at home.”

He glanced over the open aired kitchen counter, his hand waving somewhat dismissively towards the TV and living room. “That’s the living room, obviously,” He hesitated. His house wasn’t barren by any means, in fact, it was upholstered rather well – but it’d been quite some time since he’d had anyone over, and as he was giving something of a mini tour he couldn’t help but notice that the walls were empty. He had not a single photo or family picture hanging on the wall, nor were there any mirrors to take their place. Isaac pushed the thought out of his mind, walking towards her and moving into the hallway, pointing towards one of the doors lining the wall. “Bathroom is there, for obvious reasons.”

They continued forward, until they reached Isaac’s door, hesitating briefly before he opened it. There were still a few shirts scattered here and there, but for the most part, the room was well kept. Flicking on the light, he nodded his head in mild approval, thankful that it wasn’t as bad as it could’ve been. “This is the bedroom,” He began, gesturing to the bed with an obvious shrug. “Are you sure you won’t take it? You’re my guest and I feel somewhat guilty that you’re trading your bed back at home for a couch,” She refused once more, and he sighed in defeat, rubbing the back of his head. “Alright, well…here, I’ll be right back.”

He disappeared from sigh briefly, moving towards his dressed and fishing out one of his larger t-shirts, glancing over it quickly to make sure it was clean and not something he’d worn to work at some point. Satisfied with the shirt he walked back to her, handing it over with a short nod. “That should do,” He commented, standing in silence for a moment before catching himself staring at her somewhat expectantly. “Right; you need to change, and…need privacy for that, I’ll…” Somewhat flustered, he took a deep breath, resting his face in his hand and collecting himself. “I’ll go shut off the lights and get you some things for the couch while you do that.”

“Smooth,” Isaac muttered to himself as he began turning the lights off, making his way through the house with Sam flat on his heels. He took care of the pillow and blanket prepared on the couch for her, hoping that it at least looked somewhat inviting and comfortable, fluffing the pillow far more times than he usually would. Whatever it was about her, it was making him act odd – but not necessarily in a bad way. As brief as it may be, it was nice to be taking care of someone again, even if it was a simple as providing a shirt and bed. Isaac turned as he heard the bathroom door creak open, his eyes widening slightly as she came into view, her bare legs a stark contrast to the dark green shirt hanging loosely around her, and while covering her in a modest manner it left little to the imagination. Not that he was one to complain.

“I…ah…” He began, losing his train of thought rapidly as he mumbled. Shiloh moved closer, and he collected himself as quickly as he could, praying silently that she hadn’t caught him stammering. "I'll keep Sam in my room so she doesn't keep you awake all night but if you need anything at all I'm right in here" Isaac said, pointing to the bedroom. "And by the way, the t shirt looks good on you." He teased, a grin slipping over his unshaven features.

She moved closer to him, her hands sliding gently against his skin and up around his neck. Instinctively his own hands wrapped around her waist, resting against the thin fabric gracing her hips, her body pressed lightly against his. "Thank you again, Isaac. For a beautiful evening." Warmth flushed his face as her lips pressed against his cheek, lingering for a moment before backing away quickly. He smiled, somewhat foolishly, his hand struggling to find the light switch on the wall.

“You’re, ah…well, thank you,” He managed to choke out quietly, flicking the light off and backing slowly into his room.

Location: Early morning in Isaac's Home
Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 12:00 AM

Isaac shut the door, breathing a sigh of relief, slightly guilty that he was doing so – but he couldn’t help it. This was a bad idea…this was a mistake. He buried his face into his hands, dragging them across his skin and taking another deep breath. As his hands pulled away, he stared flatly at the bed in front of him, empty, save for Sam who now occupied the foot of it. What was he going to? Already, he could feel it in the back of his mind. A gentle prodding, like a whisper begging to be heard, a small child tapping at the window of his mind, trying to get his attention; and it was always like this. He could ignore it at first, push it to the side and focus on something else; but soon that whisper would no longer be satisfied with asking for permission.

Walking towards the bed he unbuttoned his shirt, tossing it to the side and slipping the undershirt up and over his head. He paid no attention to it, but his torso was dotted with small scars and burns, marks similar to the one that would form on his hand from the glass earlier that night. Admittedly, that wasn’t his first nightmare, and waking himself up was always…like this. Walking over to the dresser, he leaned forward, staring into the mirror and taking a good look at himself as he did so. He paid close attention to the lines of fatigue in his face, the stubble of his beard, and even the lines of white paint dotting it. Allowing the image to sink in, he stood up, unfastening his belt and letting his pants drop to the floor, now standing only in his boxer briefs, back slightly hunched. It only hit him just now how tired he was, one hand rubbing the underside of his neck relaxingly.

Turning the light off, he moved towards the bed, sliding over the comforter and stretching out against the mattress, breathing deep as he did so. Was it so bad? She was just on the other side of the door and he couldn’t help but think about her, replacing his worries with the beautiful woman now laying alone on his couch. Alone on his couch. Idiot. He frowned slightly, one foot toying with Sam, who happily returned the favor by gnawing on his toes, grunting every so often as dogs were prone to do. Should he have left the couch out of the equation? But that would’ve seemed rude, wouldn’t it? In his younger days, he couldn’t say that he hadn’t done his fair share of fooling around, but now that he was older…

He tilted his head, the audible creak of the hardwood floor catching his attention. There was the soft thud of foot steps followed by a gentle creak, his door opening just a crack. Isaac’s entire body tensed, sliding up the bed to prop himself on his elbows, straining to see in the darkness. He could barely make out the frame of a person standing at the edge of his bed, much smaller than him – it could only be one person.

“Shiloh?”

She was silent as she moved on to the bed, sliding forward until her body was practically straddling his, her face inches from his. His face flushed somewhat as he realized the shirt had been discarded to the floor, now dressed only in the thin panties snug around her waist.

“Uh…Shiloh…” He began to repeat, interrupted as her lips pressed against his, her hands pushing against his chest and forcing him down on the bed with a muffled protest. His back arched against the sheets as her nails pressed against his torso, scratching lightly against his skin, tracing the scars playfully. Isaac heard her giggle softly as she pulled away from the kiss, planting smaller ones against the side of his neck as he laid there, still somewhat in shock. “This…ah…” His eyes went wide as she put her weight down on him, her lower half pressing against his own, moving against him. “Unexpected…”

She bit down on his shoulder, laughing once more before pausing to rest her head on his chest, kissing it softly. “But it’s what you wanted, isn’t it?” She teased, eyes sparkling mischievously, even in the dim light.

“Ah, well…”

“Don’t lie to me,” She insisted, sitting back and eliciting another breath of surprise from him as she pressed her backside against his waist, one hand tracing down the length of his chest.

“Look, I…” He began to explain, attempting to find some sense of bearing. Part of him did want this, but another part of him knew this was out of place, something felt off. It looked like her…but it didn’t feel like her, if that made any sense. “Ah, I don’t…think this is a good idea…”

There was a moment of silence before leaned forward once more, her hair hanging around her head loosely. “You’re going to ignore me again?” She inquired, looking somewhat hurt.

“What?”

“I don’t like it when you ignore me, Isaac,” She insisted, a flicker of anger flashing over her features. He was about to protest when she dropped down, her bare chest pressing against his, lips locking once more. Something was wrong. He struggled beneath her embraces, hands working away from hers and attempting to push her off, his eyes going wide as he shoved her off, scrambling away from her. Sitting up, she stared at him with a predatory gaze, her lips cracked and oozing black liquid. Lining up from her jaw, rot worked its way up her face, the wounds spattering on the sheets, her eyes deep set and leaking fluid.

“Fuck,” He hissed, gripping his head. “Wake up,” He snarled. “Wake up.”

This wasn’t happening; it was just another nightmare – one that had targeted his affections for her. He looked up from the sheets, the creature still sitting at the edge of his bed, skin flaking away and hair falling out in clumps.

“You’ve been ignoring me, Isaac,” She repeated.

“Shut up,” He snapped, watching as she recoiled with a moderate amount of surprise. He wasn’t going to let this happen – he couldn’t let it happen. As soon as he spoke, he closed his eyes, wincing as a barrage of whispers filled his mind, hundreds of voices speaking out at once. The pain was intense as the whispers turned to a dull roar, growing louder with each passing second, blood beginning to drip from his ears.

“You’ve been ignoring me, Isaac.”

“I don’t care,” He snarled.

“Remember our deal, Isaac.”

“Shut up”

“We have a deal. You have to say yes.”

“Fuck you.”

“Say ye-“

Location: Early morning in Isaac's Home
Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 1:00 AM

"I..I couldn't sleep and I thought maybe..if I weren't alone…"

Isaac instinctively reached for his ear. No blood. He simply stared at her for a moment, somewhat in disbelief. She’d saved him, whether she knew it or not, she’d saved him. What she probably saw as him stirring was more than likely him struggling quietly in his sleep. He quickly drew himself away from the nightmare, doing what he could to block it out of his mind, focusing instead on her. The real Shiloh - the real, beautiful, talented, sweet, gorgeous Shiloh. It was almost too easy, but to be fair, he’d been dealing with this for nearly 20 years now. It’d been quiet for a time but that…that was a long time ago.

"I'm sorry. I didn't...I...shouldn't have."

Isaac reached up, taking her hand from his chest and kissing it gently, eliciting a breath of relief as he did so. Before she could react further, he went with his gut instinct, leaning forward and pressing his lips to hers, one hand cradling the side of her face, just at the side of her jaw line. He traced the edge of her cheek with his thumb, smiling into the embrace as he did so. No rot. No cracks, no oil, no nothing; just her beautiful, smooth skin. After he broke the embrace, he planted another small kiss on her lips before kissing her forehead, pressing his against hers and drawing her close. “Don’t apologize,” He insisted gently, his thumb still tracing the line of her jaw. “Really, don’t apologize,” He couldn’t explain to her his appreciation, he knew that. But still, here she was, and his heart was pounding in his chest once more. “Because I’m not going to, and then I’ll feel guilty.” He continued, referring to the kiss.

“Trust me,” He said after a pause, squeezing her hand gently. “I want you here.”

[Rook]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 12:49- ish PM
Location: Lance's Apartment

“I’m sorry… but I don’t want to think about this anymore, please.”

The explanation was there, but it was missing a few things. A few things that Lance, despite Stephanie's timid voice, suddenly wanted.

"Stephanie... I know this is troublesome for you..." He began, voice shaky. Though the darkness of the room concealed his face, the rage in the words, spoken through gritted teeth, and rolling over quivering lips, was absolutely palpable.

"But I would like you to answer one more question... Why. You seem normal. I don't feel sick, you don't look sick, and you rode on my back multiple times today. So it's not a communicable illness. You don't seem mentally ill, though I don't know you very well... So why are they locking up these people... People like you... Like animals."

Lance wasn't sure what he was feeling. He was ripping with righteous fury, and he didn't know why. All he knew was, between Richard's talk of evil, and Stephanie's frail state, he was pissed off at whoever was in charge of the hospital, and just looking for a reason.

[Prophet]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 10:40 PM
Location: The Sforenzia Hotel

The night was going even better than Thomas had anticipated. He and his date proved a good match, fitting together well from the moment they met outside the Majestic the when they eventually took their leave. There was nothing quite as exciting as making your way up to a new persons room in full knowledge of what would be happening there. Even in the elevator when they were kissing and holding one another his heart began to race. Yet that was nothing compared to the unbridled passion with which they came together inside her room. Tansy proved a more than willing participant in tonight’s pending activities and she kissed with a kind of hunger he couldn’t help but match. It seemed a long night of delicious sinning was in store for them. Or at least that was true until the girl noticed the beeping light on her phone to signal a message.

Thomas had been privy to many interruptions in just such a moment. Most of them understandable if not quite expected. However the phone was not one of those things that he had believed merited a stop to such a wonderful past time. It seemed Tansy was a little more devoted to her calling than most though because she parted from him and slipped off the bed. With a disappointed sigh he turned over to watch her. Her slender fingers had already opened the buttons of his shirt and she had wasted no time in peeling it off, revealing the definition of a strong chest and chiseled stomach. He watched her as she listened to her message, trying to show patience even if the only thing he wanted to do was throw the phone across the room and pull her back into this bed.

“What the hell was that?” Tansy suddenly asked herself as she looked at the phone in confusion. He assumed the message was over and by the look on her face it wasn’t a good one.

“Someone unhappy with you?”

The lovely blond bit her lip a moment, her expression uncertain. “I don’t think so… Not that I can think of.”

Seeing his chance Thomas smiled, patting the bed with his hand. “In that case why don’t you come finish what we started?”

Desire flashed through Tansy’s eyes. Thomas recognized it easily because he too felt the very same thing as he watched her. That little white dress she had worn on their date was disheveled but he had yet to reveal any of the wonderland that was her body. If he had his way he would leave here with intimate knowledge of every detail her figure possessed. Every curve of soft skin, every nuance of muscle he would memorize through both touch and taste. He had always been a thorough person and he applied that same manner to the bedroom. By sun up if Tansy James wasn’t the most exhausted girl on the island she’d certainly be the happiest.


~~~~~~~~~~

Early the next morning Thomas Fynn woke with a start, the screams of a man in a patients uniform at the hospital still ringing in his ears. With that sudden movement Tansy was awakened beside him, stirring from slumber with a sleepy moan as she opened those beautiful eyes to look up at him. He was breathing heavily, his body covered in a light sheen of sweat as if he had just run a few miles and in the dream he had.

“Everything alright?” Tansy asked through a yawn that she tried halfheartedly to stifle with the back of her hand. She looked concerned as she watched him, placing a hand upon his back.

“Just a bad dream.” He informed her. The word bad seemed an improper word though. More like creepy. Like the kind of thing you’d expect to find in a cheesy horror film.

He had come awake in the hospital during the dream, lying upon a patient bed and yet still in his work clothes. At first he figured he probably just caught a few minutes of sleep while he worked but then as he stepped out into the hall he found them dark and empty, completely void of any sound. He called out as he stepped into that darkness but no one answered. Next he stepped into other rooms, rooms he reco0gnized and knew had patients and yet they were empty. The other presence in the dream made itself known first as a sound, a light scrape of something across the floor. Thomas ducked back out of the room to look up and down the hallway, calling out to whomever was out there but already a bad feeling had settled into the pit of his stomach.

The shadows moved, revealing a dark figure as he shambled idly forward toward him. Something dangled from his wrist, the end dragging across the ground to create that scraping sound. Thomas had squinted in the darkness, trying to make out the shape. He saw the thing chain that connected to handcuffs, made out the shape of the other end wrapped around the object the figure was dragging. Whatever it was, was made of metal from the sound of it scraping against the floor. The figure came closer and finally Thomas recognized him. Raymond Kessler, the same patient who had been freaking out earlier today at the hospital. His hand had been secured to the bed but somehow he had pulled the railing clean off. That’s what was dragging on the floor as he approached. Thomas could see blood as the man neared. The thick red liquid oozed down off his wrist and dropped onto the floor.

“Blood Stone…” The man muttered to himself, his head jerking this way and that as if he were having miniature seizures. Thomas backed away from him, his alarm rising as Raymond stared sightlessly toward him with wide, unblinking eyes. “Blood… Blood Stone…”

Without warning awareness appeared in the patients eyes and he looked right at the doctor. His face twisted with fury as he reared that bleeding hand back and took hold of that metal railing to use as a weapon. “BLOOOOD STOOOONE!”

Thomas ran in the dream, he ran as fast as his legs could carry him and yet still he could hear the man’s words echoing through his mind as if he were right on his tail. He never wavered, never slowed, and Thomas had felt certain if he stopped he’d be dead and gone. Raymond never said anything else, just those two simple words screamed until his throat grew raw and hoarse and still the man didn’t stop. Thomas had finally come awake just as his body began to tire and his pace slowed.

He glanced over at Tansy finally, studying that concerned expression before his hand came to her cheek and he brushed a thumb over her full lips. “I’m fine.” He said with a warm smile. He leaned down then, brought his lips to hers simply because he hadn’t yet gotten his fill of them. As they lay there together, his fingers tangling in her hair, he found himself asking one question, a question he couldn’t resist voicing aloud. “Have you ever heard of something called a Blood Stone?”

[Aheris]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 12:50 am
Location: Lance's Apartment

Stephanie deflected the rather pointed question with her shield of frailty. Lance, visibly frustrated into the dark, began to pursue the question in more detail: "Stephanie... I know this is troublesome for you..."

Guiliana watched his young face change in the darkness, looking older and harder than it had before. He continued on, explaining what she had also felt: Hospitals aren't usually places people are trapped in. They aren't normally places that mistreat seemingly stable, healthy, individuals. Unless...

As Lance finished, she could see the flame-like glint in his eyes. She looked at Stephanie, who always seemed to retreat from them in her posture and tone. Turning to Lance while still keeping her gaze on Stephanie, Guiliana interjected.

"It's pretty obvious you left for a reason. If it's anything like what I am imagining, I completely understand. But we won't be able to keep hiding you forever, and we have our own struggles. Well...I have my own struggles. Let's just say that."

[Koti~]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 1:00 am
Location: Lance's Apartment

“Stephanie... I know this is troublesome for you..." He began, voice shaky. Though the darkness of the room concealed his face, the rage in the words, spoken through gritted teeth, and rolling over quivering lips, was absolutely palpable.


She looked at him began, looking in some interest as he spoke, listening to a shake in his voice. Questions ran through her head, the major ones wondering what she had said to make him, afraid was the closest thing that came to mind, but it was deeper than that, more like when she saw the other ‘patients’ want to attack the nurses. Anger, it was, and he was just about exuding it from his body.

"But I would like you to answer one more question... Why. You seem normal. I don't feel sick, you don't look sick, and you rode on my back multiple times today. So it's not a communicable illness. You don't seem mentally ill, though I don't know you very well... So why are they locking up these people... People like you... Like animals."

Why?

He was asking why she was treated like she was, which made her think back to the day her parents had been taken. She rested her hand on her cheek, thinking inward. She looked at him, weighting the risk against the truth to tell him. She decided it was safe to do so. Takes a deep breath to steady herself, she looked around the room once and looked at him.

“The reason is because I’m ...”

~NO!~ The voice screamed loudly into her head, jarring her thoughts and catching the words in her throat, making her cough on her own words, stumbling forward a bit. She blinked twice.

~Why?~ Stephanie asked herself, shrinking down some upon the weight of the other voice that resided inside her.

~Because HE doesn’t deserve it. HE insinuated that I was nothing more than a common animal. HE thinks he is better than me!~ Evalon screamed at her inside her head, making her balk again.

Stephanie recoiled while the voice continued to belittle him, rave to him, and want to rip his head off, drain his body dry and dance upon his corpse for his accusations. Her face grew whiter with every internal thought that ran through her head, which would make even the stoutest sailor quell under her thoughts.

~That is it! We are out of here. We don’t need help from some lowly scum~ Evalon told her, having calmed into a simmering cauldron of rage under the visage of a calm demeanor.

~But I don’t want to~ Stephanie said from the small corner of her mind, afraid to say anything more than that, not wanting to pop the bubble of rage upon herself.

~I am not going to give you the option, bitch~ Evalon said, adding venom to the word. Stephanie was soon quivering, holding her sides. She took deep breath as she tried to push back the change being forced upon her,

"It's pretty obvious you left for a reason. If it's anything like what I am imagining, I completely understand. But we won't be able to keep hiding you forever, and we have our own struggles. Well...I have my own struggles. Let's just say that."

Huh? Stephanie looked up, the words flashing into her mind like a red hot dagger cutting through a poison infected wound. She stumbled forward and latched onto her leg, closing her eyes and focusing on keeping her stomach clear.

“I .. I understand. I just want to get off the island.. and after that …” She let her words trail off, fearing that if she kept her mouth opened any longer, something more than just words would tumble out of her mouth.

~… I’ll let you take control once we get free of this place~ She said with saddened words, which seemed to please Evalon, enough to calm the sea that bubbled under her tensed surface, and quelling her desire to kill Lance, knowing she would gain freedom once her host gained freedom from this island, regardless of the mental pain her host was feeling.

[Rook]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 1:05 am
Location: Lance's Apartment

"It's pretty obvious you left for a reason. If it's anything like what I am imagining, I completely understand. But we won't be able to keep hiding you forever, and we have our own struggles. Well...I have my own struggles. Let's just say that."

“I .. I understand. I just want to get off the island.. and after that …”

"Whoa whoa whoa, no, fuck that."He began. He saw that Stephanie was clearly scared. Scared to tell them what was wrong with her, or what she was. Lance didn't know exactly what was going on, but between the information he'd gleaned from Richard and Stephanie, something very wrong was going on in that hospital. And he was truly beginning to believe that it was not a single bit justified.

"Look, I can understand you Guiliana. You're a business owner. You have a life, a business to run, bills to pay. As for me? I have a small apartment, a shitty job, and a tuition I've not yet payed at the community collage. Other than that, I've got pretty much nothing going for me. Steph, you seem like you've been in that hospital a long time. I don't want to offend you, but I think I may have more life experience in my right hand than you do in your whole body. I wouldn't NEVER in my right mind drop you off on Coastal North Carolina, and say 'Alright, go fend for yourself in the mountains now, good luck.' This is going to sound crazy, but I'm helping you. But I need you to answer me one question first." He finished, very strongly. Forceful, but not overbearing. With the short pause, he glanced to the clock. It was now 1:10.

"Are the people in that hospital dangerous... If they were to all get out at once, will I be opening Pandora's Box?" He said, stepping forward.

"It's going to be ok... Just answer that, and I can figure this all out, and we'll be alright." He lifted his right hand to attempt to gently place it on her shoulder.

[Mysteria]

A Random/Mysti Blending


Location: Early morning in Isaac’s Home
Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 1:15 AM


Shiloh hadn’t been certain how he’d react but she certainly hadn’t expected him to react with such tenderness. She’d almost expected him to be angry or overly eager like most guys usually were but Isaac was different. She’d been able to tell that the first time she’d touched his hand, even if she wasn’t sure how she could tell why yet and at the moment, it didn’t even matter. The only thing that mattered was the fact that when he kissed her, she was almost afraid to kiss him back, and when he held her the way that he did, touched her the way that he did, it made her forget everything else in the world and it made her want to feel his lips on hers again, the warmth of his touch again.

“Really, don’t apologize,” Shiloh breathed a small sigh of relief as she stared into his eyes in the semi darkness of the room. She was grateful the room was dark, so that he couldn’t see all of her imperfections. Between the light from the street lamps that were casting glimmers of light into the room, and the night light by the door, it was just enough for Shiloh to be able to see his face, the deep blue of his eyes “Because I’m not going to, and then I’ll feel guilty.”

Guilt was something that Shiloh had struggled with all of her life but in this moment, this here and now she didn’t care about that. All that she cared about was the fact that Isaac hadn’t thrown her out of his bed. His eyes had captivated her, as she felt his hand gently holding and squeezing hers.


“Trust me,” He paused, as their foreheads touched. Shiloh held her breath. “I want you here.”

To hell with the consequences. Shiloh needed the comfort of being held, and holding someone again, to feel passion again. Not just the come fuck me kind, but true passion. She was no idiot either, she could sense that Isaac wanted her too, his touch had indicated as much to her.



Shiloh was grateful that Isaac had been lying on top of the comforter instead of under it when she lay down beside him because it made it so much easier for her to get closer to him. In one quick movement Shiloh was on top of Isaac, the t shirt having hiked up around her hips and her hands on his chest as she leaned down, her long softly scented hair falling into his face as her lips softly grazed his cheek. “And I want to be here, Isaac.” Her lips moved playfully against his before finally, her lips met his, seeking another taste of the kiss that he’d given her just moments before.

Isaac pressed his lips against hers, returning the embrace as she straddled across him. He could feel the pounding of his heart in his chest, the dull thud an echo to his thoughts, beating again and again. Part of him panicked, the feeling somewhat familiar from the nightmare just moments before, but the other part of him yearned for this, begged for the familiarity of flesh and comfort. His hands wandered from his sides, resting against her hips just above the thin waistband of her underwear, fingers pressing gently against her skin, so smooth to the touch. He broke the kiss early, breathing in deep for a moment of hesitation, almost uncertain of himself. Could he really do this? He glanced over her, taking in her beauty, the feeling of comfort that washed over him was intense, and he welcomed it. For whatever reason, she felt…right, in this moment, something he’d missed, but couldn’t quite find the word for it.

Raising his head, he planted another kiss against her lips, one hand moving from her waist to the side of her neck, his other sliding up the back of her shirt, fingers pressing against her spine lightly as it traced across her skin. With a small push, he brought her closer to him, his head craning up to press a gentle kiss against the side of her neck, his lips lingering against her skin, gracing over it. Her scent was intoxicating, her presence warm and inviting, and with it, Isaac put his fears to rest. She was here now, she’d saved him, and everything would fall into place as it was meant to happen. All he could do now was enjoy the taste of her skin and the warmth of her person.

Hands trailed from their previous positions, sliding down below the shirt and hooking under once more, trailing over her ribs and cupping just below her breasts, on her sides. Using one of his thumbs, he brushed against the sensitive skin, holding her steady as his hips bucked forward slightly, teasing her somewhat playfully, and pressing against her waist with a careful amount of force. He elicited his own sigh of pleasure from the feeling, even if it was only just a taste, a small portion of what could be. Placing his lips back against the skin of her neck, he bit down gently, trailing across her neck with purpose and passion.

Shiloh didn't resist when she felt the soft pull of Isaac's hands urging her closer to him until finally she was almost lying completely on top of him, her breasts pressed lightly against his bare chest, the only thing preventing her from feeling skin on skin being the thin t shirt that now separated them.


Returning his kiss eagerly she felt his hands moving beneath the fabric, his warm hands gracing her skin, the slight movement beneath her causing her breath to catch mid throat. It had been some time since she had felt this. And as much as Shiloh wanted him, right now and needed to know him completely she forced herself to slow down because she wanted just as much to take her time and linger in the precious moments that she knew were about to follow.

A soft pink tongue slipped out from between parted lips and drew slowly against Isaac's before darting inside of his mouth to explore slowly. Never breaking the kiss she reached down, taking his hand in hers as the bandage reminded her of his earlier wounds. Gently she raised the injured hand, bringing it to her chest and allowing it to rest against her heart for a moment as she sat up fully straddling Isaac's hips one more, slightly rotating her own and grinding lightly against his almost naked lap, her eyes twinkling slightly, a smile favoring her delicate features.


All's fair in love and war. The thought caused the smile that had been playing at her lips to blossom into a full grin.


Shiloh raised the bandaged hand and with her free hand, carefully tugged at the loose bandage until it slipped over his fingers with ease. Pressing her lips to Isaac's injured hand she placed small kisses against the wounds on his palm softly before moving to his fingers, nibbling and sucking on his fingertips before pulling him into an upright position.


Releasing his hands her fingertips trailed down his spine as her lips found the soft flesh in the curve of his neck. Her lips pressed, warm against it as she pulled him tighter against her into her embrace, and slowly grinded her hips lightly against his almost naked lap. Shiloh found his mouth again, this time with a more definite sense of urgency with Isaac returning the kiss in a way that caused Shiloh to feel like he'd stolen the very breath from within her.


Her fingers moved to his face tracing his features as their eyes met. Freeing his hands she reached for the hem of her t shirt which had worked its way up, now exposing the smooth tan flesh of her stomach.

Isaac breathed deep from her touch, the taste of her tongue lingering against his lips, sweet and strong like the last drop of liquor, leaving him equally fuzzy. He offered no resistance as she brought him up from the bed, their bodies curving together with her seated firmly in his lap, her body rotating sensually. The feeling from that alone was near intoxicating, the warmth from her body pressed against his own, her lips dancing across the skin of his hand, gently kissing the wound she’d dressed earlier. A few moments passed, his hands pressed to the bare flesh of her stomach as she kissed at his throat before curling back, her hands hooking beneath the thin fabric of the t-shirt, pulling up at it gently. Isaac joined her, his hands brushing against hers and lifting the clothing up, her back arching as she raised her arms to allow them to slip through. Mid-way, Isaac stopped her from lifting the shirt completely off, gently tugging at it to wrap her arms above her head, the neck of the shirt just above her nose, leaving her blind but her mouth exposed. Leaning forward, he planted a gentle kiss in the middle of her bare chest, pausing a moment before trailing upward, his lips gracing in line up to her collar bone, neck, jaw, and finally stopping at her lips, pressing his own against hers in another passionate embrace. He broke from the kiss, biting down gently on her lower lip as he pulled away, releasing her arms and letting her shirt slip up and over her head the rest of the way, tossing it off to the side without another thought.

The moonlight creeping through the drapes could do her little justice, the pale illumination dancing around her skin like a spider-web, the deep tone a stark contrast his own. His breath caught in his throat as he drank in the full sight of her, the curvature of her body bare before his eyes was enough to give him pause, leaning forward and pressing his lips to the middle of her bare chest once more, hands resting against her ribs, fingers tracing over the outline of her ribcage, admiring the tone and figure of her form. Words seemed to fail him as his mind attempted to piece together a description of her beauty, and for all of his vocabulary, he failed to find one worthy of comparison. To call her beautiful was to compare the depth of a pond to the fathoms of an ocean, and he wasted no time in exploring the silken landscape of her skin, appreciating the small dips and curves of muscle and flesh.

Soon enough his hands found themselves at the edge of her panty line, his thumbs pressing against the ‘v’ of her waist gently while the rest of his fingers spread-eagled across her hips, balancing her while his lips continued to play across the skin of one of her breasts, closer and closer to the center. Finally his lips stopped above the nipple of her breast, lowering gently to kiss it lightly, his tongue flicking out somewhat playfully, hands squeezing at her hips to punctuate the action. Isaac suckled at the flesh gently, planting more small kisses around the center of her breast before raising his head from her chest, his eyes locking with hers.


Shiloh hungered for Isaac’s touch and when he began helping her take her shirt off the feeling of desire she held for him was only heightened more but when but when he held that desire hostage by preventing her from finishing undressing she held her breath for a moment, not certain what to expect or what she may have gotten herself into. Her worries were quickly laid to rest the minute that Isaac’s lips met hers. His kiss was oh so sweet and she wanted desperately to be able to wrap her arms around him again and hold him but he held the advantage. Finally she felt her arms being released as he bit on her lower lip. And for a split second, Shiloh was afraid again. Not of Isaac but of the fact that he seemed to know her so well.

Shiloh wasted no time in repositioning herself as she allowed the thought to drift away, wrapping her legs around his waist so that she were now sitting in his lap instead of on his lap. Even though his face showed lines of how life had worn him weary at such a young age, he was beautiful to her. The way that he looked at her, touched her, and held her added to the beauty that she saw in him.


Throughout the next several hours the couple explored each other with the newness that comes with being first time lovers but in a way that seemed explicitly familiar to them both. They were comfortable with each other, every curve and inch of skin not going untouched as they revealed their most intimate secrets and desires to each other.

Each touch, each kiss strategically being placed and eliciting sighs of pleasures that lent way to wave after wave of sensual sensations coursing through their bodies between heated breaths, unbridled moans of surrender, and clenching as nails dug into tender flesh until there was nothing that existed in that time and space other than them fulfilling one another's needs and desires until they fell back on the bed fully sated, held in each other’s arms.

Shiloh traced Isaac's toned chest with her fingertips. While he wasn't muscle bound like some of the guys she saw come into the gym on a daily basis, his years working a side job as a handyman had kept him trim and fit. Her fingers moved in slow circles as she murmured "Who are you, Mr. Scott?" Gently she placed a kiss on his chest "What I mean, is that you're so… different." Shiloh sighed with contentment as sleep began to overtake her, the last words she whispered being "Just like I am" as she finally fell asleep in his arms.


Location: Isaac’s Bedroom
Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 7:00 AM


In the morning Shiloh awoke early, feeling like she'd slept for a day, totally refreshed but lingered for what all she knew could be the last few minutes that she'd ever have with him. Sometimes fate had a funny way of twisting and turning things inside out, a fact that she’d learned when she had lost her parents. If she were to never see him again, she would not regret her time with him for one second.

Quietly as to not disturb him she slipped out of bed, her bare feet touching the cool floor and humming softly as she walked to Isaac's bathroom completely naked as she would have done had she been at home. Immediately she noticed that her ankle which had been slightly swollen the night before from having been twisted in heels was no longer swollen, nor did it hurt.

When she had taken care of business in the bathroom she crawled back onto the bed beside Isaac kissing him on the cheek tenderly as she toyed with his hand. "Hey sleepyhead it's time to wake up. Duty calls." As she began to twine her fingers in between his she suddenly paused, looking at his injured hand which now appeared to have healed almost miraculously overnight. Shiloh smiled to herself.

Isaac began to stir beside her and sleepily opened his eyes. Leaning up on one elbow Shiloh stared into his blue eyes, the same eyes that had captivated and mesmerized her just mere hours ago. Bending her head down and placing a kiss on his lips she whispered "Good morning, handsome."

[Rhomeo]

Date: August 18th 2042
Time: 5:29am
Location: Ben's house in The City

Opening my eyes I stared at the cream ceiling above me, looking over at my broken alarm I grinned to myself as I realised that I'd woken up at the right time even with it broken. After my small moment of triumph I suddenly realised why I had to wake up early today, sighing I rolled out of bed and padded my way to the bathroom; it was time to go back to work.

Opening and closing the shower door I turned the heat up to full and let it burn across my skin, steam rose and filled the small bathroom while I fully woke up. I'd spent the last few days roaming the island in a sort of trance, I could hardly remember anything that happened; that was probably because I hadn't slept. Leaning my head against the wall I let my eyes close shut and let the water slowly envigorate my skin.

This was the only reason I woke up early, so I could stand here for as long as I felt like and take as long as I needed to feel better. Today probably wouldn't take long though, I wanted to get back out there and do stuff instead of just be an aimless wanker again. Shaking my head I rose my head and turned off the streaming water, stepping out of the shower I quickly toweled myself off and made my way back into my bedroom.

Walking over to my small cupboard I rummaged around it and quickly pulled out some faded green jeans, a red checkered button-up shirt and my black sneakers. After dressing quickly I left my bedroom into my small kitchen and dining room, throwing some bread into the toaster and turning on the TV I quickly sat down on the couch and waited for the ding of the toaster.

After some time I realised my TV wasn't turning on, quickly following my initial reaction of the source of the problem I noticed I'd turned the powerpoint off. Shrugging I got up and walked back over to the kitchen, making myself a strong coffee; which coincided with timing for the toast. Not four seconds after I'd finished stirring the coffee the toast sprang back up and I proceeded to put it on a plate I'd had waiting.

Today better not be another bloody routine, slowly gritting my teeth I sat down and slowly ate my breakfast. Raising my mug I quietly said to myself, "Here's to living, even if it sucks here."

[Kris]

Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 15:30 PM
Location: library

Sarina didn't waste much of a time and as soon as the shift was over she dashed outside (not forgetting to pick up the rose) and walked to her place (It wasn't that far off from section G). She quickly changed, picking up her "travel" beg along with her laptop and other writing tools and notebooks. She decided to wear simple baggy jeans and Pinkish T-shirt.

Before she left, however, she took another quick moment and looked at the rose (She tossed it in her room) and realized that just letting it lie upon her messy desk will do the poor thing injustice. Then again, she really had no vessel to keep it in. She pondered some more and then blushed, thinking it was too silly to even give it much of a thought. (It was just a rose... It's not like it meant anything... ), and then, just before she headed out she decided to at least change its location into that of the living-room (Might need some fresh air).

It took her about half an hour to get ready and about 40 minutes to get to the library by foot. The place was huge, divided into few buildings (which one was reserved to the church alone and was very close to the church as well), with many stairs and entrances. She decided to head into the literature section, which meant she needed to descend the exterior stairs of the history building.

As soon as she entered she picked up a place at one of the tables and connect the electric cable of her laptop while turning the thing on. She opened the Web Brower and chose a site with "searching engine" setting the key word "Blood stone" into the search and allowed it to run while she herself went to pick some books.

She returned to her sit carrying some heavy looking books with her and put it beside her. Along with her PC she had now have on the table many books, dictionaries, encyclopedia and some maps. She run over the book of symbols to try and find what could link up with the word "star" all the while trying to find myths and legends that had anything to do with Russia. Since she knew she had no idea what exactly to look up, she just tried to find myths that were told around the place.

"The Slavic legends", she said weakly and checked up the map to know that she might have hit the right thing.

http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/3/3e/Slavic_distribution_origin.png

As she read a bit about it, she realized that most of what was found about the ancient culture of their legends was mostly either not 100% preserved or was corrupt by the church that tried to silence the pagan believes. Other than that the stories were basically more of folk-tales then actual organized myths like those of the Greek or the Egyptian and it didn't help that most of the tales were not written as well and therefore most of them were probably lost.

She continued to read, coming up with tales figures such as Baba Yaga, Koschei the Immortal, Nightingale the Robber, Vodyanoy and Zmey Gorynych. There were more names, but once she came upon to the name of the god "Rod" she stopped.

Rod was a god which has something to do with the sky or the storm... a supreme god and the creator of all life and existence.

"Intresting", she said slowly.

Looking back and forth at some more books, she tried to find what was shared with other cultures that had gods of wind, gods of destruction and gods of life or gods that created. Between the stories she found, it turned out that many of the gods that had wind or storm element into them, mostly behaved proud or arrogant. The wind gods were either the mischievous (yet beloved) children, or heroes that fought powerful deities to save the world. Most of them were considered the creator, or could create the world, but it was made possible only after destruction and killing, such in the case of Rudra, Shiva and Mordok.

"Life... That can be given only after destruction of something else....".

Sarina wrote it down and looked back at her small laptop, noticing the results of the search which most of them were what she expected to find: Comic book name, Band name, movie name, book name, song name.... Oh, and some expansive looking jewels...

"No luck with that", Sarina dug her head between her arms and sighed. It didn't help that her mind was over processing irrelative information all at once. She wanted to know about the "star", about the possible culture that was found in Russia and about Jeremy... amm... about his interest in the thing called "Blood-Stone" (Yeah... sure). She aimed herself to focus more on the "star" symbol, but apparently all this information possible on the "storm gods" in many cultures was far more interesting and easy to understand.

She sighed and opened another book of symbols and looked for anything that has anything to do with stars.

"The pentagram... Solomon's Seal... Some more star symbols....", she wrote some more notes.

Aside of the fact that stars were used as symbol for dates and locations she couldn't find anything that looked like her picture.

Now that she realized that she was to most likely not finding what she was looking for she was furious. She tried to think harder and could almost feel smoke coming out of her ears and mental image of the windows XP error message of "Send" and "Don't Send" (Like who in their right minds will send?!).

Maybe it was indeed a whole new culture... But why would something like that appear in Russia of all the places?! Maybe she missed something...

She looked at her notebook and all the lines and doodles and stuff she wrote or draw. She wrote the word Russia and tried to brain-storm words that could fit it.

"Russia... Mother Russia... General winter...", Her eyes widen, "General winter... Star of....-"

Before she could have continue it her phone was beeping. She picked it up to see a message from Amilia:

Hi, wanna head for The Majestic tonight?'

Sarina rolled her eyes. Like she will go back to that place anytime soon. She lowered the phone and was about to look back at her notes when something caught up her eyes:

http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/f/f4/Thundermarks.svg/800px-Thundermarks.svg.png

The symbol was found within the first book (that which held the information about the Slavic culture). It didn't look much like her "star", but it had some similar lines.

She picked the book up again and read about the myths, coming up to creatures she was familiar with such as werewolves and vampires... only that it was a bit different from what she knew about them: apparently werewolves in their culture, were not only possible offspring to their people, but whoever that turned into one was considered to have a good luck. Vampires on the other hand were evil undead but it turned out that along the years the stories about those two different races got mixed up.

Sarina's eyes widen up again.

Vampires... Vampires...

She could only think about... Blood...

Wait.... Blood.... Blood Stone?

She rubbed her chin and recalled all that she knew about vampires: Dracula, Prince Vlad, Romania....

"What did Terence said... Blood-Stone... and Rome... ammm", she thought some more, her mind still not able to link it all up.

All the while, She kept throwing up glances, wondering when Terence will show up.

[RisingPhoenix]

Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 3:25 PM (15:25 PM)
Location: In Apartment, Getting Ready to Leave.......

"And why the hell not?" Nicolai stated as he glared at his boyfriend who stood there dumbfounded. The two were having their usual argument. Chris didn't want Nicolai going out to meet his best friend, and Nicolai was defiant as ever, not caring about Chris's jealousy, and throwing the obvious issue out the window. The two had slowly been growing apart. They hadn't been spending as much time as they should together and the strain on their relationship was ever present.

"What about us? We hardly spend any time together and I feel like we're hitting a dead end, I swear to God Nicolai..." Chris stated as he stood there, his eyes filled with anger, but also with compassion and love for Nicolai. He was speaking the truth, the two seemed so compatible when they met, they hung out all the time, and spent time having fun, but as the time went on things began to get in the way of their relationship.

Nicolai stood there looked at Chris as he grabbed his satchel and his keys. He walked over to Chris and hugged him, kissing him softly on the cheek.

"I promise we'll spend some time together, I love you babe," the soft voice of Nicolai filled Chris's ears as he sighed and released Nicolai. Though Chris was still upset, he did manage a soft smile as he watched Nicolai leave. Damn he loved that man, and he wondered if it was for that single reason that they stayed together this long. Chris walked into the bedroom and began preparation to take a shower.

Meanwhile, Nicolai walked towards the library. He had been seeing glimpses of light lately and the other day he could have sworn he saw something unnatural. It was the silhouette of a man, but made out of pure light. Nicolai had thought he saw a ghost had closed his eyes. When he opened them, nothing was there. Something weird was going on and he was going to find out what. He hadn't moved to this Isle just to be haunted by some unknown entity. Hell, he didn't even know if it was an entity, for all he knew it could be his mind playing tricks on him. All the overtime he was pulling at work was perhaps taking its toll on him. Sighing, he was traveling to the library to meet his best friend Rebecca. She was a diva if there ever was one, and her outward personality attracted Nicolai like a moth to a flame. The walk would take about thirty minutes, but he enjoyed walking and exercising and the walk was the only exercise he had gotten today.

"Get a life you dick," a young boy yelled as he pushed a man who looked to be in his mid twenties. The boy only looked to be around nineteen or younger. Suddenly the older looking man back handed the poor boy, causing him to collapse to the ground.

"Don't you disrespect me like that boy," the older gentlemen replied as he grabbed the young man by the arm, snatching him. Nicolai was both shocked at the older man and the fact that no one was coming to the younger guys aid. Sighing, Nicolai walked over to the "couple" and tapped the older man on the shoulder.

"Excuse me, do you mind not doing that?"

"Mind your own damn busi......."

The man collapsed to the ground after Nicolai punched him. The young man looked at his liberator and smiled.

"Are you alright?" Nicolai asked as he placed his hand on his hips and glared down at the older gentlemen who seemed to have been knocked out cold.

"Ye-ye-yea, I'm cool, thanks," the young man replied as he gave Nicolai as soft hug and hurried off. Nicolai shook his head and glanced one last time at the older man before resuming his trek towards the library. When he arrived, he saw his friend Rebecca sitting at a table, but she wasn't alone, there were others with her and she hadn't noticed Nicolai. Sighing, Nicolai walked over and made himself known. Rebecca had to keep silent due to the library policies, but she was overjoyed to see Nicolai. They chatted for a little, but Nicolai told her that he wanted to do a little research and excused himself from the group. He walked to the back of the library, heading to "ancient" part of the library, dubbed so because of the really old text that inhabited that particular area of the library. In contained information on mythology, wars, and various other creepy informative material.

[Aheris]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 1:06 AM
Location: Lance's Apartment

When Guiliana was a child, she'd known a man who used to say: Success in life is more or less determined by whether you're willing to have an uncomfortable conversation. And this, most certainly, was that sort of conversation.

"It's going to be ok... Just answer that, and I can figure this all out, and we'll be alright."


As he finished, Lance reached to put his hand gently on Stephanie's shoulder. Guiliana looked over at Stephanie; not seeing an immediate response, she put her index finger to the side of her mouth and addressed Lance.

" I think you're misunderstanding me. Certainly I do have a life and business; But that wasn't what I was talking about. Eventually the police are going to come after her, and it is only a matter of time before they catch up to us one way or another."

Repositioning herself to look Stephanie dead on, she continued : "Even if we manage to evade them, you can't live on the run for the rest of your life."

A wave of mental exhaustion washed over Guiliana. She hadn't even contemplated Stephanie being nearly this evasive. I was hoping she'd trust us enough to tell the truth.

Raising both eyebrows until her forehead was creased, Guiliana awaited a response.

[Anne Bonny]

Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 7:20am
Location: The Sforenzia Hotel

“Have you ever heard of something called a Blood Stone?”

Tansy's gigantic yawn collapsed into a hiccup. Blood stone? she repeated in her mind. She couldn't place the name, but something inside of her sparked with sudden interest. She had never heard of such a thing, but somehow felt as if she desperately needed to.

"No," she replied slowly, doing her best to sound casual. "Why?"

The man at her side continued to comb his fingers through her blond hair. "Just a dream," he said. "There was a patient who had a bit of an episode yesterday... Kept screaming about a blood stone."

Tansy blinked, the last of her drowsiness evaporating. She tried to keep her voice even, but a barely contained excitement was building inside of her. "A patient? Why, what's a blood stone?"

"I have no idea," Thomas admitted slowly. "Maybe some kind of gem?"

"Sounds kinda gross to me," Tansy replied. She stared at the ceiling, lost in thought for several seconds. There was something funny going on with that hospital, she certainly knew that much.

"But... um..." She took a breath, trying to decide how to continue. Could she trust the doctor, who worked for the very place that held such mysteries? Could he possibly be working with the same person who left her that cryptic message?

On the other hand, wasn't it a little late to be worrying about that?

Tansy plunged ahead. "You know that message I got last night? It was someone telling me to stay away from the hospital. It sounded like a threat."

Thomas' fingers stopped playing with her hair. "You mean like... they would hurt you if you didn't?"

"He didn't say so exactly, but it wasn't a friendly tone." She paused to think again, replaying the message over again in her mind. As she considered the mystery, the corners of her mouth began to turn upward, little by little, until a mischievous grin had spread across her features. Finally, with a little wiggle, she turned on her side to face him.

"You know what this means, don't you?"

It was Thomas' turn to stop to think. "...that they didn't like a report in a restricted section of the hospital where you weren't supposed to be?"

"Maybe." Her fingers trailed over his bare chest. "Maybe there's more going on in the hospital than either of us knows about."

"Possible. There are lots of things going on at that hospital."

She shifted again, pulling the hotel bed's white sheet up and around her as she moved on top of him. She hovered over Thomas on all fours, that playful smile brightening the room. "So we're going to have to find out what those things are."

His eyes swept over her body, clearly enjoying the view. "We are, huh? Are you sure you can make it worth my while?" he teased, his hands moving up to her hips.

Tansy giggled and leaned down to answer him with a kiss.



Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 9:15am
Location: Daylight Hospital

Tansy quickly decided that Dr. Fynn was beneficial in more places than the hotel room. They took a back road to the hospital and he suggested they park at the shopping center nearby. Even better, he had ushered her in through a rarely used side door to avoid being seen.

They took corridors less traveled by most of the other nurses, doctors, and others who trotted around the hospital, but Tansy was careful to keep her head down even still. The threatening caller could be lurking around any corner, and she wasn't going to try to gain any more attention than necessary.

Thomas strode with purpose down the hallways, knowing the building like the back of his hand. Before Tansy knew it, they were back in the forbidden wing.

He murmured that he was going to check something and moved off to the nurse's station. Tansy turned towards the wall, pretending to study a nearby bulletin board so she wouldn't have to face any passers-by who might recognize that she was in the wrong place. But out of the corner of her eye, the girl watched as Thomas picked up a clipboard and fingered through a few papers. It wasn't even a full minute until he returned to her side, but Tansy's aprehension was starting to grow.

"The patient list says Raymond Kessler's in 4C, just down here on the left," Thomas said in hushed tones. Tansy stared at him blankly. "The one from my dream?"

"Oh!" she replied, and the two started off towards the room.

The door had been left ajar, allowing the doctor and the reporter to slip in without a sound. Thankfully, there was no nurse or attendant nearby, just a man laying alone in bed, the name "Kessler, R" on his chart by the door. Tansy felt a bit deflated.

"Well he looks normal to me," she said.

[Koti~]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 1:10 AM
Location: Lance's Apartment

Stephanie could feel the anger emanating from him when Lance spoke, making her sink in further into the Guilianas leg, dreading what was going to be said. She knew that she wasn’t angry at her, but it was making her feel more scared than she had been in a while. She had never personally known anger, but she had felt it before, from Kai mostly. She listened in trepid apprehension as he spoke, promising not to abandon her to some random coast line, but rather help her.

"Are the people in that hospital dangerous... If they were to all get out at once, will I be opening Pandora's Box?"

She looked up at him, trying to keep the tears from her eyes that were trying to push their way out, to make them known. Taking a deep breath, she tried to steal her frayed nerves, trying to prepare for the onrush of Evalon trying to stop her from spilling her secrets. She was stopped though, when Guiliana spoke up, making her breath catch again in her throat.

"I think you're misunderstanding me. Certainly I do have a life and business; But that wasn't what I was talking about. Eventually the police are going to come after her, and it is only a matter of time before they catch up to us one way or another."

The woman then shifted to look at her, eyes not wavering at all from her gaze. Stephanie looked at her, wishing that she would break the contact some, wishing that she didn’t feel like the center of attention

"Even if we manage to evade them, you can't live on the run for the rest of your life."

She took a breath, as her mind seemed to slow to a crawl. She knew that she didn’t have much of a chance, but had tried to delude herself into thinking that she would be able to run forever, and find a place to hide. But as Guiliana spoke, not a hint of inflection in her voice…

~Okay, you’re pity party is done, my turn~ Evalon said, her tone flat in her head and yet holding all the condescending infliction in her voice. Stephanie barely had time to respond, or set up a defense as her mind was flooded and over written, her body rolling some as she sat back, her arms falling into her lap…

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 1:12 AM
Location: Lance's Apartment

“I know… That I can’t run for forever, but I must find a place to be free.” Evalon started, her voice completely identical to Stephanie’s, yet still off. A voice that teased ones brain into thinking of being just that teensy little bit off without being off at all.

“Most of the people in that place are not to be trusted out here. Most of them have become broken, and only wish for predatorily things for them to do, others want revenge on the wrong’s done there. I just want to get away.” Evalon said, glad for the obnoxious long hair of Stephanie, to hide her eyes that flickered around the floor, absorbing each bit of information that she could, from the completely full ashtray on the coffee table, to the lights coming in from the window.

~Okay, now that I am done, you can have your body back, but for the love of me, fucking relax~ Evalon said mentally as she sunk back into Stephanie, making it look like her body droop with defeat. She had enjoyed her first fresh breath of freedom outside the hospital, even if it was one choked heavily with smoke and sweat. She smiled, thinking that once she hit main land, she could take a real breath of fresh air, to finally have her own body for once.

“..Sorry” Stephanie said, her normal docile tone settling comfortably back into place. She sat back on her legs, looking physically tired as she looked back at them, waiting for their response. She prayed to the gods that Evalon had been able to fake her voice well.

[calamosis]

Date: August 18, 2042
Time: 1:21 am
Location: ???/Downtown, Near the library

It had been hours. Terence had last seen the woman (Sa...Sabrina...? No... Sarin... Sarina. Right?) A few hours ago. It was excrusiating to just sit here and wait. It hadn't taken him long to find the place; after the first few wrong turns he had found it quickly. Now, sitting here, he had nothing to do.

He probably couldn't go inside without someone demanding the vagrant be removed from the premisis like some foul-smelling dog. If she was here, however, he'd have a cover, and, hopefully, a reason to not get kicked out. He should've asked her to take an earlier break....

But wait. Why had he even decided to agree to this anyway? ...Well, his gut told him to. That, in most cases, was usually the thing to follow, whether it saves his life or gets him something to eat. Either way, instict was usually the thing to go by. But why, this time?

It wasn't often that he questioned his insticts, but now that he had (too much) time to think, he couldn't figure it out.

But...oh well. Whatever. He couldn't even think properly right now. His eyes were repeatedly unfocusing, even as he sat aginst a wall. The world was also spinning somewhat, blurring at the edges in a not-very-comfortable fashion. Maybe he was just hungry. Maybe it was the lack of sleep?

....Hell yes it was.

At this, he sighed, closing his eyes. He turned his head to his left, trying to get more sadows cast over his eyes so the light wouldn't penetrate through his dreams.

He slept.

Date: August 18, 2042
Time: 3:25
Location: Downtown, in front of library

Terence stood in front of the building, yawning contemplatively. So, was she in? Did she think he ditched out, as he was probably late? What should he do now?

....Ehh, wing it.

He walked up the steps to the front doors of the history building, pulling them open and walking inside. It seemed to be the place to look--for the 'Bloodstone' information, and, therefore, Sarina.

...Sabrina. Sarina.

Whatever.

After about ten minutes of searching, he qucikly reaches a part of the building that leads down a set of stairs to the literature section. Immediately, he heads down them, gut instict telling his 'common sense' and 'logic' to go to hell.

He walks down and is very quickly rewarded with the sight of a halfway-familiar head bent over some books, perched in front of a computer screen. He walks over quietly, and, realizing that she didn't yet know he was there, reaches up. Alighting his hands on her shoulders, he lightly drags his fingernails across the top. He knew exactly what it would feel like, too. Through the clothes, it would feel like, of all things....

Spiders.

Hello, creepy-crawlies....

He couldn't stop grinning.

[~N~]

Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 3:00 PM
Location: The same Beach they had met at two days before...

Rachel certainly had other things to do and think about throughout her day; she was working on another series of sketches which is why she had come back to the beach that she originally had met Benjamin at a couple days ago, but his text message to her phone confirmed that their night together at the Majestic wasn't simply a "once and done" thing -- he genuinely thought about her, and maintained communication.

However, she had arrived at the beach today at 2, just as the message suggested and he wasn't there, which disappointed and confused her. Why say he was going to be here, when he couldn't make it? Wouldn't he let me know? Rachel allowed a concerned frown cross her pouting lips. Perhaps she wasn't much to him after all--he was a very successful young businessman in a company that was ahead of its field in research -- what could he possibly see in her?

And yet his sweet words lingered in her mind. She was thinking back over their night together (even rudely interrupted as it was by Jeremy's antics and misogynistic behavior) when a man in sunglasses, wearing a flowery Hawaiian-style shirt and cream colored board shorts came up and addressed her with an envelope: "I believe you are Rachel Young, yes? This delivery is for you, from one young Benjamin fellow. Said you would know who he was." With that, he handed the envelope to her.

As soon as the strange deliveryman turned his back (how did he know who she was?!) she tore into the envelope with all the anticipation and curiosity of a kid at Christmas morning. Inside were a pair of plane tickets to Peru, and a small hand-written note that read as follows:

Dear Rachel:

Couldn't bear the thought of being without you while I was in Peru. These are seats next to me on my flight tomorrow, at 1 PM. You'll also find reservations for the Sumaq Hotel enclosed. I hope you make the flight.

Thinking of you,

~Ben

Her heart nearly jumped. Her was her chance to spend more time with Ben, and go to a place she'd only ever heard about, with the opportunity to fly for free and stay for free in a luxury hotel. How could she say no? she thought with a smile, all of her previous concern clearly vanished now.

************************************************** ***********
DATE: August 16th, 2042
TIME: 6:10 PM
LOCATION: Outside Gold's Gym

Chelsea Taylor extended her hand graciously, in hopes that he would introduce himself to her, and perhaps they could go for that cup of coffee after all, or maybe that he had a better suggestion.

Alden glanced down, and then looked away, a frown crossing his features. Then glancing back into her eyes, he shook his head, "No, I need to... get back to my apartment," he replied, almost gritting his teeth as he did so. The thought of returning to that prison was the last thing he wanted to think about, much less actually do. "I'm sorry. I'm glad I could catch up with you and return your keys, but I really gotta get going. Maybe I'll see ya some other time at the gym here, or wherever..."

He shook her hand absent-mindedly, more out formality than focused-attention, and then remembered to introduce himself to her, "My name's Alden Cauldwell, and again, I'm sorry about the abruptness of this," he shrugged, "I just... have things to do," which was a completely lie, but what else could he really say? It's not like he had a better excuse. He turned, walking down the street with his head bowed.

For Chelsea Taylor, it was an awkward encounter; the priest, Alden, and now she was left standing there, with only a hopeful but courteous, "It was nice to meet you, Alden. Perhaps we will meet again at some point," to see him off. She grabbed her keys and then turned to walk back to her apartment, in the opposite direction of Alden, who was going to his beach house.

In her mind, she kept replaying the bits of conversation she overheard the priest talking about.... a tome and the Church... ... how very strange... maybe she would look him up when she got home and find out what church he worked for -- after all there couldn't be too many on this Island...

************************************************** **********

Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 9:40 AM
Location: Daylight Hospital

The door had been left ajar, allowing the doctor and the reporter to slip in without a sound. Thankfully, there was no nurse or attendant nearby, just a man laying alone in bed, the name "Kessler, R" on his chart by the door. Tansy felt a bit deflated.

"Well he looks normal to me," she said.

Their careful measures, assisted by Dr. Fynn's knowledge of the hospital got them this far, but it was impossible to move through the corridors without being seen. Dr. Katarinas spied Dr. Fynn walking with an all-too-familiar blonde out of the corner of her eye when they passed one of the hallways to the forbidden corridor where the special patients were kept and narrowed her eyes. Instead of immediately pursuing them, she pulled out her phone and sent a message to Agent Brassier:

Tansy James is back in the building and looks like she's getting help from Dr. Fynn.

A moment later she got a text message back:

Keep them there. I'm on my way with agents.

With that, she pocketed her phone and approached the corridor, slowly peering into every room as she went until she came upon the door of 4C, which was still ajar, and silently opening it up, Dr. Myanne Katarinas nearly started the couple with her sudden announcing of her presence in the room with them:

"Well, well, well, Miss James! So good to see you again," she said with a menacing smile, before turning her gaze to Dr. Fynn, "Is Thomas giving you the tour of our restricted wing? That's very special of him, considering we normally do not allow any unauthorized personnel into this wing of the hospital." She positioned herself in the doorway to block their exit. "Have you taken a special interest in our patient Raymond Kessler for any particular reason?"

[Rhomeo]

Date: August 18th 2042
Time: 6:49am
Location: Ben's apartment in the city

----------------

Blinking rapidly I snapped out of my small daze and looked up from the floor in front of me. Yawning slowly I looked around at the cream walls surrounding me and sighed, it reminded me of home sometimes; that's why I'd picked it over the better apartments nearby. I could definitely afford it, but I spent most of it on my electronics around the place.

Shaking my head at myself I stood up from the comfortable black leather couch and proceeded to wander to my bathroom to clean my teeth. Most of the steam in the room had left through the window I'd left open, closing it slowly I turned to my mirror and picked up the brush. Brushing my teeth as quickly as I could I looked into the mirror with a quizzical look, trying to find the old me.

After some searching I found a small boy, staring back at me, grimacing I turned from the mirror and wandered out with a quick step. Picking up my mobile phone and pack from my bedside table I quickly checked it for messages, but none were there. I never got any messages these days, I never stayed acquanited with anyone for long enough to give them my number these days anyway.

Letting the mobile fall back onto the table I continued out of the room and towards my door, picking up the key off the rack on the wall next to the door I took a deep breath. I didn't feel ready to go back to work yet, but I didn't have much of a choice; no one else was running the place while I was gone. Opening the door, I walked through and locked it behind me.

Slinging my bag over my back I rubbed my nose with the back of my hand, I quickly realised that some stubble was furiously growing again; smirking slowly I walked down the flight of stairs two by two. As I hit the bottom I walked through the glass door and into the dim light of the morning in the City. Taking a short breath I quickly started jogging towards the Northern part of the City, going fast enough to break a sweat but not enough to start breathing too heavily.

Within ten minutes I'd made it onto an out of the way block off a main street, slowing down to a waltz I made my way to the third small building on the left. It seemed like a dilapidated brick building from the outside, but as I took the key out of my pocket and opened the door I looked in on a modern interior with shelves of random items staring at me. Smiling as I walked in I closed the door and swapped the "closed" sign for "open".

This was second month as a shopkeeper, it had been going quite well so far; I'd definitely been able to make money off of it. It was working a lot better than my last job as a teacher, I had managed to lose my patience with a student and that didn't end well at all. Chuckling at the memory I made my way over to the counter, jumped it and sat in a chair next to the register.

Flipping on a small LCD TV next to me I pulled out an old xbox 360 and turned it on as well, no one came this early in the morning; might as well live it up while I could.

[Kris]

Date: August 18, 2042
Time: 15:30 PM
Location: Library


"GAH!", Sarina jumped from her place, yelping while quickly trying to clean herself from anything that might have tried to climb on her. She rubbed her shoulders, crying "get off", while pulling her shirt some. She blushed so terribly when she learned it was Terence playing a trick on her... and the bastard was grinning, no less.

Couple of eyes looked up at them from near tables and the elder looking female librarian asked them to keep it down (more like... threatening them) while giving Sarina the "Wish you die" stare. Gee, no wonder the place was near empty.

Sarina looked back at Terence, anger building up as she bit her lips and narrowed her eyebrows into a frown. She then picked up her phone and looked at the time, "Sure took you a while to get here", she said, wondering if sharing with him all of her information was indeed the right thing or not, "What took you so long?".

She turned to take her sit, offering Terence to sit down as well. She looked at all her notes and tried to organized some of them so she could know from where to start and how to better explain everything.

"Oh", she said, her eyes glittering as she remembered in something, "Before we start", she took her bag and pulled something out of it, "Here", she said handing Terence a new from the cover notebook with the 'Section G' logo on it, "I thought you might need a new one soon", she said smiling softly.

[calamosis]

Terence couldn't help it. He just couldn't stop laughing, even when he felt all the blood rush to his face from being bent double. Somehow, between the frosty glares and clammy death threats from the old grandma of a librarian, and Sarina's barely-tempered gaze, he was able to calm himself from his little outburst. He still cuckled a bit, but sobered as she adressed him.

"Sure took you a while to get here", she said, "What took you so long?"

He leaned a bit away from her, a halfway guilty twist coming to his lips. "I kinda...took a nap. It was...longer than expected." He dropped his head slightly, tilting it to the side like a dog. "...Forgive me?"

A pinch of his old grin came back as she offered him a seat, and, taking it, he turned to her. He watched for a few moments as she tried to gather her thoughts, when she was suddenly distracted.

"Oh", she said, her eyes glittering as she remembered something, "Before we start," she took her bag and pulled something out of it, "Here," she said handing Terence a new, from the cover, notebook with the 'Section G' logo on it, "I thought you might need a new one soon", she said smiling softly.

His eyebrows shot up immediately, then furrowed in confusion. Why would a stranger just up a gift a...well, a hobo, so well? She treated him like he was human--something that was very rare, even when he was still small enough to be considered cute. Out of habit, his mind tried to come up with something that would slant her in a bad light--what could she get out of him? Would she ask him a 'favor'? (And who knows what that favor might be, anyway?)

But...the strange thing was.... He couldn't come up with anything. At least, nothing short of manslughter, and she didn't have a coldness in her eyes to do so. So...maybe she was just...being nice?

The thoughts themselves nearly made him blanch, and thinking further was going to give him a headache if he though about it too much. Besides, his instinct--yet again--was telling him something. It was saying that this was right. She would not hurt him.

So, in a matter of instants, he gave a somewhat weak-looking smile in return for her kind one, and took the notebook gratefully. "...Thank you," he said, stashing the notebook with his other things, right on top--he wasn't going to forget this. He turned back to her and cleared his throat, not wanting to allow any awkward silence to ensue.

"So.... What do you have? On the Bloodstone-thing?" He queried, tipping his head toward the open webpages, stack of books, and assorted notes. "Actually.... At which end of this...pile-mound-thing do you have anything, er...relevant? It looks sorta...." He paused, trying to find something that wouldn't be entirely offensive to say. "Well. It looks like it's gonna eat you, actually."

[Randomlogic]

Location: Isaac’s Bedroom
Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 7:00 AM


"Good morning, handsome." Isaac stirred, her soft lips gracing his, bringing a tired, yet grateful smile to his face. His entire body ached in a comfortable manner, one that wasn’t alien to him, but still one that he hadn’t felt in a long, long time. His head lolled to the side, inhaling deeply, raising a hand a brushing the bangs out of her face hovering above him. The entire feeling of the previous night was somewhat surreal, but her she was, still in his bed, smiling down at him. Wordlessly, Isaac raised his head, returning a kiss of his own, letting it linger for a moment before sliding up and into a seated position, rubbing his eyes tiredly. To her credit, he’d slept better that night than he had in years, and in all honesty, they’d done a lot things and sleep was somewhere on the bottom of that list.

Isaac rose from the bed, stumbling slightly as he did. He couldn’t remember the last time his legs were this sore, and he could thank Shiloh for that. At least he could front it on her, rather than admitting that he was still exhausted, slipping on a pair of boxers from his dresser, turning to face his still nude counterpart. Walking back to the bed, he sat down next to her, a hand tracing over the smooth skin of one of her bare legs, tilting his head at her slightly. It was light now, and there was little that could hide his fatigue, nor the scars and smalls burns that dotted his torso. He knew that even if she noticed, she wouldn’t know they were self inflicted – and more importantly, why they were there – but if she noticed them, it either didn’t bother her, or she didn’t show it. “How’d you sleep?” He asked finally, breaking the comfortable silence.

“Well enough,” She responded, a smile tugging at the edge of her lips. She was gorgeous, and the morning light peaking through the thick curtains did well to play against her tan skin, warm and inviting to the eyes.

“You know,” He began, reaching over and taking her hand with his, toying with her fingers playfully as he leaned closer. Shifting lightly, he rested his head on her bare chest, looking up at her with big, blue eyes. “I think this is a good look for you, the no clothes thing. Very flattering to your natural beauty – we could always skip out on work, the both of us. We could just stay here, clothing optional.”

As enticing as the offer was Shiloh had already promised Kaitlin that she would open up the shop for her and she wouldn't break that promise, not even for another chance to feel Isaac's touch on her skin once more. She smiled at him softy, her hand wrapping around the back of his head as she returned his kiss. "Mmmm...” Shiloh licked her lips "As good as that sounds, I have no choice but to decline. Believe me, I want to but I have to open the gym today, can't get out of it."

“Alright, alright, I suppose I can take you home,” He replied with a mock pout, rising from her chest and standing slowly from the bed. “If you change your mind, though, it’ll always be on the table, as far as I’m concerned.” Offering a hand to her, he helped her rise from the bed, a curious frown tugging at his lips as he noticed the wound on the side of his hand almost completely healed over. To be fair, he healed relatively quickly, and the years had given him an uncanny pain tolerance to boot, but healing overnight was not something he usually did. Especially when that specific night involved wasn’t a quiet one. Isaac stared for a moment before pushing it out of his mind, tugging on her and pulling her close, a grin sweeping across his face once more. “How does a shower sound, first?”


Location: Outside of Shiloh’s Apartment
Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 7:30 AM


“I believe…” Isaac said, pulling up slowly in front of the apartment complex, his brakes squealing slightly as he did so. “That this is it, right?” He craned his neck under the window, attempting to get a better look at the building. He’d followed her instructions well enough, and they hardly lived a far distance from one another, so getting lost was unlikely. “I’ll walk you to the door,” He continued with subtle humor. “It may be light outside, but you never know what dangers could lurk around the corner.”

Exiting the vehicle, he walked to the other side while she was gathering her things, opening to the door for her and leaning against it comfortably. Chivalry was a funny thing, an act that a lot of people considered dead, even. He supposed in this day in age, it was hardly necessary, but it had nothing to do with catering to her. Isaac was well aware that she had two hands, very much capable of opening a door on her own, but for him it was just manners, a sign of respect. He was tired, worn, and possibly slowly going insane – but Mother raised a gentleman, and he would be exactly that. “Hopefully I didn’t make you late for work,” He remarked as they walked up the steps towards the complex door. He ran a hand through his short, tousled blonde hair as they walked, still damp from the shower. Just as soon as he dropped her off, he was going to have to run to work, himself. “Either way, thank you,” He let the humor slip from his voice, his tone quiet and sincere. “For obvious things and not so obvious things; really, I appreciate it.”

“If you ever want to stop by,” Isaac continued. “You know where I live, and of course, you can call. I also haven’t forgotten about our date, so there’s that.” They talked for a bit longer, Isaac grinning all the while. In the back of his head, he hadn’t forgotten the episodes he’d had yesterday, but still, he couldn’t help but wish for something good to happen here. After he’d fallen asleep the second time, he’d slept a dreamless sleep for the first time in what felt like an eternity. While things only tended to happen when he fell asleep, such at his home, or more recently in the bar, he could always feel the subtle whisper begging to be heard, gnawing at his mind. Now, however, there was silence. The only voice he could hear other than his own, was hers. As their conversation concluded, Isaac leaned forward, wrapping his arms tightly around her and kissing her gently, breathing a sigh of relief into their embrace. For the first time in years, he had hope.


Location: Alesia Industrial Co.
Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 12:45 PM


“Late night?” The voice interrupted Isaac’s train of thought, causing him to look up from his desk with a puzzled glance. “You look exhausted.”

Isaac sighed, a hand rubbing across his face in a tired fashion. In truth, not a day went by that he didn’t receive some form of comment on his appearance, even from people he saw at work every day. The office Isaac sat in was probably the only clean room in the factory, the floors white tile, walls lined with neatly ordered file cabinets. In the back of the room rested Isaac’s desk, littered with papers and folders, scribbles and stamps marking each and every page. His office itself as encased in glass, allowing him view of the factory floor, while maintaining a sense of peace and quiet behind the silencing glass. Standing before him was a heavy set man, much older than he was, yet somehow managing to look younger. Craig Daniels was one of the veteran factory workers, and it had become something of a custom that when he entered the office, it was rarely with good news.

“You could say that,” Isaac responded, leaning back in his chair, tapping a pen against his desk. “What can I do for you?”

“Good night or a bad night?”

A smile flitted across Isaac’s face, his thoughts wandering back to Shiloh. “Good,” Isaac replied with a nod of his head. “Very good, actually – how about yourself? Anything exciting happening in the life of Mr. Daniels?”

Craig chuckled, the sound similar to something Isaac imagined Santa Claus would make. “No, no, I’m afraid not. Just the usual, wife reheated leftovers and we watched old reruns for the better part of the night. I think the most exciting thing that’s happened in the last few years is when we think we haven’t seen an episode and then Muriel remembers we’ve seen them all.”

“How is she doing?”

“She forgets things every now and then, doesn’t remember her sister all too well, but we manage.” There was a look of hesitation in his eyes, Isaac raising brow. As he’d thought earlier, Craig rarely came with good news.

“I can tell you’ve got something to say,” Isaac leaned in, clasping his hands together in front of him. “So, what is it?”

“Some of the machines may be broken.” Craig said with a sigh.

“Broken? How?” Isaac inquired.

“We don’t know. It isn’t even any of the operated machines. There’s an oil leak over in one of the storage units, we can see it seeping under the crates out on the floor. We’ve got no idea which one it’s coming from,” Craig explained, shaking his head slowly. “I’ve got no idea how to explain it. None of those things should even have any oil in them, or at least, they shouldn’t unless someone has been fucking around back there.”

Isaac sighed, reaching into his desk and removed a thick, black industrial flashlight from one of the drawers. The lighting in the back was nothing short of atrocious, most of the storage unit almost impossible to navigate without a flashlight due to the maze-like qualities and low visibility. The lights had been out for weeks, and every time they’d replaced the industrial grade bulbs, they fizzled within a few hours. This was the first time he’d heard about an oil leak, though, and perhaps it was the source of the problem. “Well, I’ll go check it out.”

“I’ll go back to the locker room, grab a couple things, and then catch up.”


Location: Alesia Industrial Co.
Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 1:00 PM


The bright light from his flashlight illuminated the trail of oil, just as Craig had said. The thick substance had stained the concrete floor, and from the subtle ripple in the surface of the liquid, it was still dripping from somewhere. In the background, Isaac could hear the roar of machinery, the sound of metal being pressed against the heavy grade saws, the hiss of sparks filling the hair with the distinct smell of burning scraps. Isaac trailed the light over the various decommissioned machines, the massive hunks of metal guarded by walls of crates nearly as high as the ceiling. Getting to the back of the factory was no easy task, but they didn’t really have another place to put the broken tools until someone was able to come and cart them away.

Isaac squatted down, placing a finger in the oil, rubbing it between his fingers. It was still warm, meaning it was possible that it was coming from a machine that was used recently, the color a muddled reddish brown. That just raised the question of who had used the machine, and for what? He shook his head, squeezing past a narrow pair of crates, peering into the darkness. “Jesus…” He whispered, casting the light to the floor. It was practically coated in oil, the dull hum of a machine becoming more and more audible as he walked, his steps leaving foot prints in the thick fluid. There was a clatter of movement, and Isaac glanced backwards, flashing the light to where he entered. Straining his eyes, he searched for the source of the sound, his throat tightening. “Craig?” No response. After a moment of silence, Isaac breathed deep, shaking his head once more and continuing further.

Straining to see in the darkness, his flashlight flickering ominously, Isaac cursed, smacking the black base against his leg. The last thing he needed was for the light to go out and leave him stranded until Craig managed to make his way to the back. A flash of movement caught Isaac’s attention, shining the light forward quickly, illuminating a filthy looking machine, the parts slowly rotating, grating against one another. He followed the trail of the power cord, cursing once more as the socket sparked, a dangerous combination with the oil on the ground. “Shit,” Isaac hissed, walking towards the cord. As soon as he approached the plug-in, however, another flash of movement distracted him, his heartbeat beginning to rise. There was a scuffle against the wall behind the machine, the pounding of Isaac’s heart filling his eardrums. Isaac shone the light back to the machine, attempting to find the leak, trying to force the noises out of his mind. He swallowed hard, realizing there was nothing on the side of the machine he stood on.

Taking a deep breath, Isaac steeled his nerves. “You’re awake,” He insisted. “Nothing bad will happen, you’re awake. Someone was playing with the machines, and that’s it. Take out the power cord. Don’t burn to death. Simple as that.” Isaac went to turn back to the power cord when a sound rang out from behind the machine, something similar to a gagging noise. The blood in Isaac’s veins turned to ice. He couldn’t ignore it any longer, tearing his eyes away from the sparking power cord and stepping behind the machine. Isaac directed the flash light along the wall, slowly passing over several crates.

It wasn’t oil. Isaac’s eyes went wide with horror, his flash light illuminating what appeared to be a corpse, hunched in the corner. The body was emaciated, unclothed and filthy, stains of rot and apparent wounds torn open across its frail body. The thing stared at him with sightless eyes sunken deep into the flesh, thin wisps of hair hanging from a skull of cracked and dried skin. Where the lower jaw should have been, there hung tattered flesh, blood gushing from the wound like a fountain, spreading across the floor. Slowly the thing rose from its crouching position, bones snapping audibly as it stood.

“No,” Isaac pleaded, taking a step back. “No, I’m awake. I’m awake.”

The creature advanced slowly, the blood rushing down its chest, drenching its body with every movement, spattering to the floor with a sickening gurgle.

Isaac.

The voice was barely a whisper, hardly heard over the rush of blood pounding in his ears. He was frozen, unable to move as the creature advanced.

Isaac.

Isaac.

ISAAC.

“No,” He choked out again. Real or not, he had to do something. Isaac focused, pushing the voice from his head and turning the flashlight from the creature, quickly scanning the machines around him. He had to end this. His eyes fell upon a screw driver, turning the light back to the creature and moving quickly over the power cord, stumbling slightly as he did so. Fumbling against the metal, he grabbed the rusted tool from it’s resting place, gripping the handle tightly, his attention locked onto the walking corpse in front of him.

“Isaac!” The voice caught his attention, glancing away from the creature for a split second. He recognized it, it belonged to Craig. How was this happening? If he was asleep, how was Craig moving back here? Distraction – it had to be a distraction. But what if it wasn’t? Isaac quickly swiveled, turning his light back to the creature – his heart practically stopping in his chest, throat tight with anxiety. It was gone.

“Isaac!” Craig repeated, stumbling between the crates, looking exhausted. Isaac turned, shining the light on him, the screwdriver still gripped tightly in his hand. “…Isaac, you look like you’ve seen a ghost. Are you alright, kid? What’s going on back here? Did you find the leak?” Craig looked past his shoulder, to the sparking cord, his eyes widening. “Jesus, man, we’ve got to get that thing unplugged, it could spark the oil and light this whole place up!”

It wasn’t oil.

Craig pushed past him, shaking his head. “What the hell is going on in this place,” He hissed, crouching down and reaching for the cord. Isaac turned, crying out a warning that came to late. From beneath the machine, the emaciated creature lunged, grabbing Daniels by the neck and twisted, snapping his neck with an audible crack and throwing his body against the wall, crumpling him to the floor. There was a dull hiss, its gaze turning to Isaac now.

Isaac.

You’ve been ignoring me, Isaac. This man died, because of it. How many more will die, Isaac?

This wasn’t a dream.

Should I just kill you, Isaac? Would that make you happy?

Whatever it was, it was inside him. The voice was inside him, and now he was causing this. His nightmares brought to reality. These were nightmares that he’d had before, seen this creature a thousand times over the last twenty years, ever since he was a child. This one, and a million others, all tormenting his every dream, his every thought.

No. We have a deal, you and I. Say yes, Isaac. Say yes, and it all goes away. All the pain and all of the memories – it won’t be pleasant, but it will spare others. Say yes. Say yes, or I’ll kill the girl.

“You won’t lay a fucking hand on her,” Isaac snarled, gripping the screw driver. The creature stood, limp before him, its head too heavy to hold up on the brittle neck. Whatever this creature was, it wasn’t the voice, he knew that much. But it was in the way. “I won’t let you.”

Let me? Let me?

“You need me,” Isaac conceded, spreading his arms wide to the creature. His voice was haggard and hollow, the weight of his fatigue crushing down on his shoulders. “If I die, you’ve got nothing. No more nightmares, no more deal, no more anything. You can’t kill me.” There was silence, no response for a moment, just a seething rage burning in the back of his head, threatening to tear a hole in his skull. The pain was intense, but Isaac ignored it, focusing on the thought of Shiloh, staring the creature down. Without warning, it lurched forward, Isaac returning the gesture in kind. Swinging the flashlight, he caught the corpse in the side of the head, throwing it off guard with a sickening crunch, blood spattering against Isaac’s torso. As it fell to the ground, Isaac brought his foot down on its spine, an audible crack ringing out as it collapsed to the ground, lying in a pool of its own blood. That wasn’t going to be the end of it. He had created this thing, somehow, and it wasn’t going anywhere. There was nothing he could do to stop it; no amount of physical force would fix that. But he could stop it another way.

Isaac ran forward, the clatter of flesh and bone pervading the air behind him as the nightmare struggled to stand, fractured spine popping back into place. There was no time. Wrenching the cord from the wall, Isaac gripped the screwdriver tighter than ever before, his eyes casting to Craig’s corpse. “I’m so sorry,” He whispered, his gaze flickering from the body of his friend to the monster advancing towards him. “I am so, so sorry.” Without another moment of hesitation, Isaac jammed the screwdriver into the socket, and his world erupted in flames.

[Kris]

Date: August 18, 2042
Time: 15:40 PM
Location: Library

"So.... What do you have? On the Bloodstone-thing?" He queried, tipping his head toward the open webpages, stack of books, and assorted notes. "Actually.... At which end of this...pile-mound-thing do you have anything, er...relevant? It looks sorta...." He paused, trying to find something that wouldn't be entirely offensive to say. "Well. It looks like it's gonna eat you, actually."

Sarina nodded, "Romania", she said confidently, organizing the books again, trying to pile them up in order to make them look less fearsome to her deprived friend. Once she met his puzzled look it was her turn to grin, "sorry, I meant to say I found nothing".

She rubbed her chin, "But... let me just tell you this. I don't think that whatever Jeremy is looking for is in Rome... And don't ask me why, I just think he got it all wrong. and that's of course if my mind is not overworking, which I seriously doubt", she sighed, "Couldn't find nothing. NOTHING!", she said as she slammed on the books, earning some more annoying gazes from the librarian.

Sarina gave a playful look of 'I'm sorry' to the old woman and looked back at Terence, "Seems to be that the books documented what information they COULD, meaning we won't find it so easily if it all, here. I could search the net, but I'll need more key words than just 'Blood-stone' or 'Rome' ", she sighed again, "This is troublesome... And I didn't even learn about my star at all..."

She looked away, her gaze drifting, "We can either ask the man directly which I doubt will be a wise idea, or try to think of another way to look at things and come up with a better research...".

She picked up her cell-phone. The massage from Amilia still visible along the screen with the date and the time. Sarina knew the Library will be closed by 16:00 and she hoped to get some more information on the star before nightfall. She actually considered going to Russia, but she seriously felt that without knowing what to look for that her trip (and money spent) will all be in vain. Also there was no way to just go and tell the boss that she'll be gone from work for so long...

But! she had an excuses ready.

Yet... To pull that she'll need Amilia...

However... In order to get Amilia to do something, there was a great need to please Amilia as well first.

Gah...

She didn't feel like visiting the Majestic anytime soon....

"Anyway, the good thing coming out of it was that I was able to find a name for my star. Star of winter. Because it was found in Russia, aka: general winter. Isn't it a lovely name?", Sarina smiled, remembering she didn't tell Terence yet about it.

"Okay, so you have any plans on how we can get more information about the bloodstone?", she asked trying to brush off the subject of the star for it seemed less interesting to her now.

[Aheris]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 1:13 AM
Location: Lance's Apartment

Guiliana's exhaustion was the result of a slow, biting hunger. As Stephanie spoke, her attention drifted slightly, but something in Stephanie's voice sounded awry. Secondly, the answer was revealing...and yet not at the same time.

As Stephanie finished her response, ending in an off-color sort of apology, Guiliana looked warily at her.She isn't lying, but she's not telling me the truth, either. I'm getting just a little fed up with this.

"I don't know about you, Lance, but I feel like I'm not getting the whole story." She took another drag of her cigarette, blowing the smoke up and away from Stephanie and Lance.

" But at this point, I'm too tired and hungry to care too much. What I do care about, however, is the fact that you've been holed up in here for how long now? No word from Richard, and no indication that there will be at any point. If he got himself taken in, and he's talking to the police now, we're in deep shit. Frankly, we need to get the fuck out of this apartment, and we need not to be seen out together. "

Fuck me. This is the reason why I live alone.

"Hell with it. I'm going. Come with me or not."

[calamosis]

Date: August 18, 2042
Time: 3:37 pm
Location: Library

He watched in silence, not reacting to her outbursts, just taking it in. The information was important; the question was, however, how important? A buisness-guy was heading to Rome to find a 'Bloodstone' (Whatever in hell that was!) and Sarina happened to draw a star that ended up being an actual relic. The Star of Winter. Okay.

...What?

....Well, either way, he knew that he had to go through with this. Instinct screamed to bring her along, but logic had to take a step forward--would she do it? She had no reason to to start wih as she had a life, but especially not with him. His gut still was pushing toward the place where the Star info was found--Russia. Maybe they should look further into that....

But she was aksing about the Bloodstone. Where could they find information...?

...In the secret files in the back of a, say, government facility? Or the congress library? ...Well, yeah. But wat could they get to?

The hidden files of a library....

The grin he directed at her was surely shit-eating. His eyes gleamed with mischief. "How about we ask to look.... Downstairs?" He knew very well they they were on the last level--there was no door to go to a downstairs. No hint toward it at all. So, what could they do?

"....Sarina?" He paused, breathing in slowly. It was hard to keep his excitement on tap. "....Do you happen to have a criminal record?"

[Kris]

Date: August 18, 2042
Time: 15:30 PM
Location: Library

The outmost requested answer to this question would have been, 'What the hell do you think ?!... Never mind, don't even tell me!', but Sarina was way too tired, way too enthused, way too bored, way too overworked and way too curious.

Her reaction was simple therefore: No words. Instead her eyebrow arched into suspicious expression as her mouth twisted some upward. Her eyes passing their gaze from the old woman (which still gave them dark stares) to anyone that was around (not many people mind you) and back to Terence.

Her hands slipped under the table, letting go of whatever they were holding, and turned to slowly tap her thighs while her legs moved and shivered nervously. She still consider it as her hands were brought up before her, fingers crossed as she lied her face into them.

She then straighten her gaze, her hands still crossed as her thumbs caressing her cheeks and chin. She blushed as she considered how desperate she was to drink more information that she was willing to consider stamping over some red lines and noble ideals.

Every part in her body screamed danger, but there was just something about Terence that made her feel drawn and relaxed. Was it his easy nature or playful self, she didn't know. But he was sure something, a kind of person she hadn't have the chance to meet on this island. It was new and exciting.

'DANGER', her mind screamed.

(... but damn... so alluring....)

She raised up her head, trying to look away. She still needed to make sure the guy can be trusted, "Obviously no", she said turning to look at him again once she realized no one was watching or care to even eavesdrop. She wanted to ask him if he had any police affairs but thought it will be rude, and to be honest, at this early stage of his plan, if she knew, it might have affected her decision and she was ought to abandon the plan right away.

And that was not an option for she wanted to know. More than wanted, she NEEDED to.

Bearing in mind the fate of the poor kitten, she let the curiosity take over her, "Heavens, what do you plan?", she asked, crouching closer to him, her voice a small whisper, which was good. She never wanted to let him get the feeling she was okay with it.

She was not.

(Who she was fooling?!)

She was so excited about finding a way to learn about the star and about what interest Jeremy about the bloodstone.

but Terence didn't need to know that she was willing to do so much for it... Or at least thinking she was capable of doing (She really didn't know until she heard his plan).

Her face blushed when logic sank in. It was as if her mind was yelling at her, 'What do you think to yourself stupid, this whole situation is messed up'.

But the heart just picked up from the place the brain disapproved, "Please tell me it won't force me to bear records in the future?".

Choices.... Choices...

[Mysteria]

Location: Isaac’s place.
Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 7:00 AM

The shower took much longer than it should have, but Shiloh wasn't complaining. As far as she was concerned, Isaac could make her late for work, any day of the week and it would be just fine by her. Shiloh folded her dress and laid it on the chair in Isaac's bedroom while she clothed herself in the t shirt and sweat pants that Isaac had provide for her to wear until she could get back to her apartment. A few moments later they were in Isaac's car and on their way to her place so she could get changed and ready to open the gym.

Location: Outside of Shiloh’s Apartment
Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 7:30 AM

Isaac opened the car door for her and walked her to the front door of her modest apartment, her smile never fading from her face the entire time they talked. Her smile was only dampened mildly by the knowledge that their time together was quickly drawing to a close, much to Shiloh’s dismay. After a few more exchanged words and setting their date for the following evening Isaac kissed her goodbye and she watched him pull away after her having taken out her key and entering her apartment. Shiloh smiled to herself knowing that she would see Isaac this evening if he were home since she had left her dress behind as an excuse to stop by later in case he didn't set their date for as soon as she hoped. However, he had but that wouldn't stop her from stopping by to see him anyhow, after all, he had put the offer on the table.

Location: KC’s Fitness and Beyond
Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 8:00 AM

Shiloh quickly changed into her work gear and within moments was opening the front doors to the spa/gym that was owned by her best friend Kaitlin. The girls often took turns coming in to get the place open and have things ready for when the usual patrons would start showing up although the real rush usually took place during the lunch hour, or after the work day had ended. A half an hour after Shiloh opened Kaitlin finally showed up. "Hey Shi, it looks like it's going to be another slow morning." Kaitlin said, putting her purse in her locker and continuing "So, what do you think about that artifact I told you about? I hear Langdon is going to be searching for it in Egypt! It would be a great addition to your ever growing collection. They say if this piece can be found it will be a real find, and that it is unique."

Shiloh listened with interest. “Unique in what way” Shiloh asked of Kaitlin. Kaitlin shrugged “I’m not sure, some old legends or something but I’m sure if anyone one would know, Professor Langdon would.” By then the lunch crowd had arrived, with things picking up, both girls becoming busy with Shiloh still thinking about Kaitlin’s words. Professor Langdon had worked with her father at Duke when she was just a small child and she had always been fascinated by the stories he would tell. Shiloh’s interests had been forgotten when she lost her parents and she had gone through the confusing time of her life although if truth be told in many respects, it had only become more confusing for her. She’d kept in touch with him over the years and he’d often times tried to rekindle her love for archaeology. Maybe she’d give him a call.

Location: Alesia City Park
Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 5:00 PM


Shiloh hardly felt as though she needed a work out after the previous night spent with Isaac, she'd already sure as hell gotten enough of exercise for one day, but running was one of the few things that Shiloh had time for that she truly enjoyed doing. Since Shiloh’s work at the gym was part time, she often spent late afternoons or early evenings taking her run through the park, and this day was no different.

Having returned home after work and having changed into a tank top and running shorts, she slipped on her sneakers and made her way the short distance to the park. Usually at this time of day it wasn’t too crowded yet since the five o’clock crowd was just getting off of work. Shiloh began by doing some stretches then started off at a soft pace around the perimeter of the park on the pathway that had been designed for just that purpose. As she passed the fountain where she had just spent time with Isaac mere hours before, she couldn’t help but smile.

Picking up the pace she headed towards the strip of woods that she passed every day, her mind flowing over with thoughts about Isaac, the club and her new set that she’d be introducing soon for her show, the relic Kaitlin told her about and…

Shiloh’s thoughts were interrupted as her attentions were drawn to the edge of the woods by a glimmer of soft light, the same light that she’d seen on several other occasions. It was too coincidental for Shiloh’s likings and getting the better of her, she gave into her curiosity and left the path, stepping off into the woods, trying to find the source of the light. A shadow passed between two trees, yet it appeared to hold a golden aura. Shiloh was confused, not to mention scared but yet she pressed on. “Hello, is someone there?” Shilo gasped in surprise as a young man stepped out from behind the tree, surrounded in by what she could only describe, had she been asked to, as a soft glowing golden aura “My name Is Micah, but more importantly, how did you know I was here?”

Location: Shiloh’s Apartment
Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 5:45 PM

Shiloh stood under the almost scalding hot water as though she were trying to burn away the memory of the last forty five minutes. Try as she might to process the information Micah had given her in the park, she couldn’t fathom it. Although parts of it made sense to her, it was…impossible. It had to be. So much of what he had said to her had been true though and how did he know? How could he have known unless…Get a grip, Shiloh, she told herself. He was probably just another of Alesias many nut cases but still…

Shiloh forced herself to quit thinking about it, and returned her thoughts to Isaac. Hopefully he’d be home by the time she ran over to The Majestic to get some notes for her next show. Tonight she didn’t work though and with any luck, she’d see him again within a few hours.


Location: The Majestic
Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 6:15 PM


Shiloh walked into The Majestic, heading towards her dressing room, tossing a hello at her good friend, The Majestic’s bartender, Eric. “Hey Eric, I just stopped by to grab a few things.” Shiloh smiled then, a happier smile than anyone in The Majestic had seen on her face in a long time “Then, I’m going over to Isaac’s to surprise him.”

Eric’s expression changed from that of her normally fun loving friend into a frown that creased his features, no smile to be seen. Shiloh froze in her tracks “Eric, what’s wrong?”

Location: Daylight Hospital
Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 6:15 PM


Ten minutes later found Shiloh speeding her way rushing towards the Daylight Hospital, and another five found her inside. Shiloh burst through the doors stopping only long enough to inquire what room Isaac was in to have her inquiry met by a rather large, sullen looking nurse “Room 205, not that it will do you any good to see him, he’ll never know you are there.” Shiloh glared at the woman, her eyes gleaming in the light before she spun around, ignoring the woman’s words as she rushed into Isaac’s room, her feet flitting over the floor quickly, almost appearing to barely be touching it as she moved to his side.

The sight that met her eyes caused her to inhale a sharp breath as she rooted herself to the floor beneath her, feeling like she could almost not stand of her own free will all of a sudden. She had expected the burns to cover all of his body but luckily they had been primarily contained to his one hand and arm. Carefully taking his wounded hand in hers she held it to her cheek, the tears running down and over his bandaged wounds, wetting them lightly.

With her other hand she brushed his hair away from his eyes, remaining quiet so as not to disturb him. This couldn’t be happening. This entire day couldn’t have been happening, it couldn’t be real..none of it. She had to be dreaming, she had to still be back in Isaac's apartment, in his bed lying beside him. It had to be some kind of weird dream but yet she knew that it wasn’t. It was real, and Isaac’s burns were very real. Thank God it hadn’t been worse.

Thank God….it felt odd for Shiloh to have even had that thought.

If God were a good God, he’d have protected Isaac, he’d have protected her parents and he wouldn’t have allowed her to have become…

Leaning down, Shiloh pressed her lips to Isaac’s forehead. “It’s okay babe, I’m here. It’s all going to be okay.”

[~N~]

Date: August 18
Time:12:45 p.m
Place: obscure store
"Get out!" the store manager yelled. Autumn squeaked and ran outside. "Don't come back either! You're fired!" Autumn paled and said "Aw come on! I promise to wear that stupid vest and hat thingie!" The manager, still pissed said "No more chances! Get outta here!" Autumn gave a start and ran across the street before yelling back "Well, that store sucks anyway! No one even shops there!" The manager just turned around and went back inside. Autumn sighed and walked down the sidewalk. She wasn't sure what to do now but she definitely wasnt gonna look for a job, at least not for a while. Autumn decided she wanted to go to her apartment and chill.

Date: August 18, 2042
Place: Autumn's apartment

"Whew" thought Autumn, "It's hot out." Little money meant no car, so Autumn walked or took the bus. Autumn sat on her bed in silence for ten minutes before getting bored. "Alright screw this. I'm going to the beach." she said aloud. She grabbed her keys and ran outside.

[calamosis]

Date: August 18, 2042
Time: 3:39 pm
Location: Library

A grin creased Terence's face nearly in two. The Cheshire Cat was certainly out to play, today. He turned to Sarina, cocking his head to the left, contemplating. "Calm down, woman." His tone was distracted, the strange address becoming a temporary petname for her as he thought. "Don't whisper, it looks suspicious." He glances at her face briefly, checking her response, "Just be...", a calm smile, "Natural."

He turns his head away from her then, flitting his eyes over the people in the room, making it seem like a common motion--slowly, but not deliberate. He looked back at her, and a glance confirmed a thought of his. "...You're excited. You want to go through with this?" Another glance at her expression and he laughs, his body falling back against the chair as he did. "Oh, you do. I can tell you do." A few short chuckles later and he falls silent, eyes showing clearly that he was lost in thought once more.

"My only real question, Sarina....", He leans forward, elbows on knees, his tone totally casual despite the content of their conversation. "Are you willing to let go of what you have?" He tilts his head, insisting on the impromptu interrogation. "You have a job, an established life. As far as I know, you could have a lover or a child of some form. You're emotional. Would you be able to handle detatchment?"

He breathes a moment, letting his words sink in. "I'm not saaying we'd be caught--actually, probably the opposite. However, if we do-- and I mean if--then would you have the ability to go through with this?" He thinks a moment longer, gauging her reactions.

"This seems to be important information, after all. And my plan is an illegal action. It's the simple, Sarina." He keeps eye contact with her, letting her know, without a doubt, that he was going through with this--with or without her.

"...So, Sarina. What is you answer?" A grin touched his face, eyes nearly glowing with excitement and intensity.

"Yes--or no?"

[RisingPhoenix]

Date: August 10, 2042
Time: 9:42 AM
Location: Nicolai's Apartment

Panting as he ran, he could hear the footsteps behind him. He turned the corner and rushed down the hallway of the hospital, rushing to find some type of safe haven. Blood was splattered on the hospital walls, bodies strung about lifeless and cold, eyes empty of a soul. The dark damp stench of death filled his nostrils as he ran. What was this thing he had awakened in teh bowels of the hospital? He attempted to bypass the mangled bodies, but every now and then he heard the crunch of bone snapping. The sickening sound turned his stomach and nearly caused him to vomit. He leaned against the wall, his breathing erratic as he tried to recompose himself. He could hear the footsteps of his assailant, the loud thumping and cracking of bone tore at his psyche.

Nicolai looked up into the creature. The dark cold soulless eyes that sent shivers down his spine. Light seemed to shimmer around the figure, a warming light that both soothed and disturbed his spirit. He watched as the figure closed in on him. He hadn't a clue what was going to happen, but as the figure reached out to grab him, Nicolai closed his eyes.

He shot up in his bed, gasping for air, struggling to free himself from the comforter that had become entangled in his flailing. Chris immediately awoke and quickly grabbed Nicolai.

"Babe, it's alright, it's alright, it was only a dream."

Nicolai tried to catch his breath but it seemed to be an impossible task. Chris was trained in first aid. He cupped Nicolai's head in his hands firmly and looked him in the eyes.

"Nicolai, I'm here, I'm here, calm down it's alright."

He ran a soft hand through Nicolai's short hair and hugged him in a loving embrace. Nicolai's breathing began to level out and return to normal. Tears flowing as he clenched onto Chris, not wanting to let go. These dreams had become more and frequent, causing Nicolai to loose sleep. The figure was always the same, surrounded in light, only its eyes showing. Blood splattered on hospital walls and he having no where to run, always awaking when the figure reached out to grab him.

Chris soothed Nicolai and before long Nicolai had fallen back asleep. Chris watched his lovers chest rise and fall. He had become increasingly worried about Nicolai as of late, but whenever he asked Nicolai about the dreams, Nicolai would always change the subject or avoid it all together. Silently he laid beside Nicolai and fell asleep moments later.

Date: August 18, 2042
Time: 3:30 PM (15:30 PM)
Location: Library

Webpage after webpage, click after click, Nicolai researched the paranormal. So far he hadn't found much, but what he did find was interesting to say the least. He had printed out a few pages on divine creatures as well as diabolic ones. There was a shriek that had come moments earlier, but Nicolai had decided against going to see what it was, after all he had his own agenda to attend to. Silence was all around him and it seemed too silent for his own good. There was a drop in temperature as he sat in front of the computer typing away. He exhaled and watched his breath fog in front of him.

"Excuse me."

There was no answer. He stood up and looked around; the library was empty. Nicolai swallowed and turned to the computer screen. Blood began to trickle down from the edge of the monitor until it dripped onto the floor. Nicolai gasped and backed away. His body pressed against something, something that felt hot to the touch. He whipped around and saw it standing there in front of him.

"What do you want?"

There was no answer, instead the figure stepped forward closing the gap between them. Nicolai tried to scream but couldn't force himself to do it. Time seemed to stand still as he stood there in those moments of ultimate horror. The figure extended its hand and Nicolai gasped, unsure of what to do.

Take my hand. Its voice was mellow and soothing, as if two people were talking in total sync.

Take my hand and everything will become clear.

Nicolai backed away and glared into the spine chilling eyes of the figure. He was frozen in place and couldn't move, it was as if his body and spirit were in conflict. His spirit wanted him to grab the figures hand, but his body wanted to flee, flee from this monstrosity and get somewhere safe.

Don't be afraid, I'm not here to hurt you. There is something you should know. Things aren't as they seem. You should never judge a book by its cover Nicolai.

Nicolai whimpered as he stood there.

"How do you know my name?" he asked, his voice quivering in fear.

I know a lot about you Nicolai, I've been "watching" you for quite some time, but only recently have I been able to manifest myself physically to you.

Nicolai was finally able to move his body and the first thing he did was press his hand into the figures awaiting hand. Light filtered into the darkness, and everything became was surrounded in a beautiful tranquil plane. Nicolai looked around and marveled at the vast emptiness that he saw, then suddenly he felt hands on his shoulder, shaking him. Nicolai turned around and saw the librarian glaring at him as if he had done some unspeakable evil.

"SILENCE IN THE LIBRARY!" she scolded. Nicolai nodded and exhaled deeply. What had just happened? He looked around the library and saw the few specks of individuals that occupied specific space within the building. He noticed the girl that had shrieked before and wondered what she was doing. Something about her drew him in like a moth to a flame. He had to be careful, he didn't know if she had witnessed what had just happened, but he was scared and he wanted answers.

[~N~]

DATE: August 18th, 2042
TIME: 3:30 PM
LOCATION: The Reagan Building in the City, 42nd Floor, 101 South St, Alesia.

A blue hologram depicting a ruined, rotating ziggurat flickered, shimmered, and then blinked out of existence. The lights, previously dimmed, came back to their normal brightness as Mr. Max Miller took a seat behind his executive desk.

"So what do you think it does?" he asked, taking off his glasses and wiping them down with a small white handkerchief from his pocket.

"It has something to do with the symbols," Jennifer Maxwell replied.

http://www.ruggedelegantliving.com/a/images/Rachel.Weisz.Gardener.05.jpg

"They date back to before five thousand BCE," she continued. "That puts this structure and its functions, and the culture that built it before the Sumarians and Akkadians. Christ, Max, this is the most significant structural ruin in the history of archeology. We need to notify someone of this!" She pleaded with him, "I can't understand all of this myself! I need more minds in the field to even get a partial comprehension of what we may be dealing with here!"

He put up his hand and stopped her, "No. You work for me, and you're doing fine..."

"But Max, I -- "

"I said no, Jen," Max replied, more firmly this time. "I don't want anyone coming in here and taking this from me like they tried to take my company from me. I've worked too goddamn hard and long for those bloodsucking government bastards and the competition to just waltz in here and steal it." He shook with the rage that was building within him, but with a slow closed-eye exhalation, he let it slip from him, returning to his calm, focused state.

Jennifer sat there and shook her head with despair and frustration.

"You're doing fine. After we've gathered the relics, and seen this for ourselves, I promise," he reassured her, "I promise we'll turn this over to the other 'experts' and let them get their little mitts all over it." Then Mr. Miller smirked, "For a nice price."

The offended glare from Miss Maxwell was expected.

"Now tell me about these relics. I know what we're after, the Dragon's Eye, is in Egypt. In Memphis."

Breathing out a stressed sigh as the realization hit her that it would do no good to fight her powerful employer, Jennifer replied with a nod, "Yes. When I first saw the Dragon Eye symbol for the relic, I was reminded of some hieroglyphs that came from the temple complex of Ptah that was unearthed in Memphis. When I cross-referenced them, I realized that they matched up about 95% of the way, and that if we were going to find the Dragon's Eye, that we needed to start our search there, beneath the temple complex."

Max nodded and listened, "And what about the other relics?"

"I don't know. You said something about Rome for the Bloodstone, but I... I just..."

"What?"

"I don't think... it is there," she replied, hesitantly.

"That's only a lead I got from one of my other informants from Daylight Hospital who works in the "special ward" there. That doesn't necessarily make it correct..."

"Well, it just doesn't match up..."

"Where do you think it is?"

"I'm not sure. It's strange. It seems to have been depicted in Persian literature, but then all mention of anything like it disappears after the conflicts with Greece. Probably lost during the repeated wars those civilizations had with each other..."

"The Romans took over the Greeks. Couldn't have just as easily gone to them?"

"Yes, but..." she paused, biting her lip in thought.

"What?"

Jennifer shook her head, "See... it's not in Rome. It just isn't. The Germanic tribes came in and took over Rome. Anything they would've found there would've either gone to one of the princes of their tribes, or would've been taken by the Church."

"Which means it's in the Vatican."

"Possibly."

"Christ," Max muttered. "Getting into there would be a big pain in the ass..."

After a moment of thinking about that daunting prospect, he recollected his thoughts and continued his line of inquiry: "And the Star?"

"That's got to be in the North."

"Russia?"

"Hard to say. Most likely, but it could as likely have been taken by Vikings to Norway or Sweden."

"Fuck. Moscow's run by the KGB and the Russian mob and if it's in Norway or Sweden, we won't be able to go there without attracting some attention..."

"Unless it was taken by raiders, I would say that Moscow is our best bet..."

"Right. And Teardrop we believe to be in Peru..."

"Almost certain on that ironic as it is," Jennifer replied with an affirmative nod. "Just where in those mountains is the only thing. Probably a source of water... some kind of sacred spring..."

"Leaving only the black stone you were talking about..." the old man replied.

"Yeah..." Jennifer said, drifting off in thought.

Max tilted his head, narrowing his eyes at her.

She snapped back to attention, as if waking up from a reverie. "There's a problem with that one," she said, shaking her head a bit.

"What's that?" Max replied, muttering, "Seems like there's problems with all of these things..."

"True, but this one..." she continued shaking her head as she pursed her lips and tapped them with the tip of her finger, "It doesn't fit any kind of ancient culture I've looked at. It's as though it doesn't belong to any of them."

"Where would it be from then?"

"I have no idea!" she replied.

He narrowed his eyes again, "Surely you have a supposition about it. A hunch."

"No..." she said, her eyes drifting away in thought again. "I can't place it. It has to be tied to pure myth or legend, if anything. And then what? Nothing I can think of refers to pure darkness... not unless we look to religious scripture..."

"Perhaps that's where we should look then..."

"Ugh... Max, I need help on this. I'm not a religious scholar," she pleaded again with her eyes.

"I'll make a few phone calls. I have a couple contacts in the Church. I'll see who I can bring in."

"I have a question," she said as he moved to get up. "What's your interest in this?"

He shifted his eyes to her and allowed a smirk to cross his lips for a moment. "You'll see. Soon enough."

She watched him pensively and then got up and left the executive chamber behind him, shaking her head again slowly.

Something about the old man bothered her, but she couldn't quite discern what cards he was holding back.

[Rook]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 1:13 AM
Location: Lance's Apartment

"But at this point, I'm too tired and hungry to care too much. What I do care about, however, is the fact that you've been holed up in here for how long now? No word from Richard, and no indication that there will be at any point. If he got himself taken in, and he's talking to the police now, we're in deep shit. Frankly, we need to get the fuck out of this apartment, and we need not to be seen out together. Hell with it. I'm going. Come with me or not."

Lance held out a hand and caught her by the shoulder, outside lights illuminating the new rage in his eyes.

"Let's play a game before that. What's white, red, blue, shines a very strong light, has armed men inside, and a computer that will tell those armed men your address and liscence plate number if Richard told them your name. Times up, the police car they're going to drag our asses away in when we get caught. Think about this. What do Richard and I know about you? You are Guiliana 'La Bella' Sforenzia. Owner of the Sforenzia Hotel. You drive that car right outside. Me? You know that my name is Lance, you don't know my last name, you don't know my titles, you didn't see my car, unless you have a camera outside of the hotel where I pulled up. Then again, I may have g-ed someone else's license plates, put them on and then pulled up, left the note, left, and ditched them. Which you now know is entirely possible, because it was just said on the fly. And lets go further. You think you know where I live, but is this even my apartment? Could my neighbors be on vacation and gave me their key to watch the place? My Aunt and Uncle left the place for the weekend? Maybe I'm a squatter. Long and short, I know all the cops need about you, and you know that my name is Lance, and I smoke." he growled the whole think out. His narrowed eyes lingered on her as his hand released and dropped to his side.

"You have to think... We'll be safer here than at the hotel where they know to look. Besides, even if they do come, in the case that this is my apartment, I would do a better job of stopping them from catching us on my own turf." the anger was gone. It was just deep thought now.

"Just shut the door, sit down, and relax. Traveling at night is more conspicuous, even at short distances. If your hungry there is food in the fridge... For both of you."

He sighed. His hand rose, thumb and middle fingers rubbing his temples.

[Randomlogic]

Location: Daylight Hospital
Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 3:45 PM

“Aaaaaalrighty, what do we have here?” The day had been a long one, and it showed in Dr. Vincent Dorwin’s face, his voice weary and worn. He was an older man, having practiced medicine for nearly three decades now and had seen almost everything the profession had to offer. His appearance was something of a frail one, his body thin and stiff with age, the lab coat draping over his torso like a heavy blanket, spider-like fingers tapping against a set of x-rays on the table before him. Heavy spectacles rested carefully on his oversized, slightly mashed nose, the lenses nearly as thick as the bottom of a beer bottle. All in all, he was almost comical in appearance, but still one of the best in the field.

“I don’t know how to explain it,” His companion breathed. A younger man, Dr. Mark Pilgrim was clearly on the verge of a nervous breakdown. He was a stark contrast to Dorwin, average in frame and height with a head of black hair cropped short against his skull, his face clean shaven and an air of generic professionalism floating about him. Pilgrim was a perfect example of the Doctor’s that were put on the cover of pamphlets, young, attractive, successful men. For now, though, he was sweating bullets, his hands wringing together as he spoke. Dorwin was well aware that he was somewhat new to the field, and no doubt this was just another routine mistake from a new kid on the block. “I don’t know how to explain it. They make no sense, what…what you’re about to see is impossible. Impossible. Do you see it?”

“Kid,” Vincent responded with a wry smile, white teeth flashing in the dim light of the storage room. “You’re gonna have to let me look before you ask questions like that.”

Save for the pair, the room was devoid of other people, Pilgrim having gone to the lengths of finding them a quiet room where they could talk in private without having to risk interruption. They’d only spoke, maybe once or twice in the few months that he’d transferred over to Daylight, but Pilgrim had called upon him specifically by name, stating that it was urgent. The room itself was cluttered with old and dusty machinery that had been out of use for years, most of it covered with thin white cloth. A few scarce tables were placed against the walls, most of them littered with old papers and operating tools, the pair of Doctor’s stationed at the desk in the center. They’d brought with them a small, portable light table to view the x-rays, now flickering quietly in the middle of the desk.

“I didn’t think you were going to come,” Mark continued after a brief moment of silence, Vincent quietly removing the X-rays and placing them against the small board, one after the other, setting more images off to the side, as well as various other paperwork that had been placed in the file. “I didn’t think you’d believe me to be honest, that you’d just chalk it up to…I don’t know…” He chuckled, rubbing the back of his head nervously. “Stress, I guess? Maybe lack of experience.”

Vincent glanced up at him, raising a brow quietly before returning to his organization.

“I can’t explain it, I can’t,” He repeated. “It makes no sense…just…just look at the images. Look and you’ll know what I mean.”

The older man nodded quietly, pursing his lips and turning his attention back to the light board, thumbing over the first group of X-rays. As he looked, his face scrunched further and further with concern, hesitating after each and every picture. “Jesus Christ…” He whispered, his eyes wide with a mixture of surprise and confusion.

“That’s what I said!” Mark exclaimed. “Do you see it?!”

“…Jesus Christ,” Vincent simply repeated, looking over more of the X-rays. “Are you sure these are all from the same patient?”

“The very same,” Mark insisted, looking determined and somewhat relieved. “A Mr. Isaac Scott, late twenties, Room 205. He had an accident at work, nobody really knows what happened. Looks like he was trying to shut off one of the machines – one that shouldn’t have even been on – and he got shocked in the process. Apparently they found a screw driver near him, but they’ve got nothing on whether it was a suicide attempt or not. Co-workers say that he’s friendly, quiet, no history of mental illness in the family.”

“That’s all well and good,” Vincent replied, his voice strained as he thumbed through the rest of the paper work. “But that’s the least of Mr. Scott’s worries. Look at this[/i.]”

Mark rounded the table, staring over Dorwin’s shoulder, chewing nervously on his finger nails. He looked over the X-ray’s reviewing each one, and nodding in agreement as Vincent broke them down.

“Three cracked ribs, two broken…one punctured lung…”

He pointed to the next X-ray, his hand resting on some of the paperwork as well.

“Fractured spine, almost a full vertebral compression fracture, with lacerations on the Spinalis Cervicis…”

Mark backed away, burying his face in his hands, shaking his head in disbelief. He was the one who’d ran all of these tests, the one who’d discovered the myriad of debilitating injuries resting beneath Isaac’s skin. He didn’t know what to do, or even who to tell. But now somebody else knew, and the feeling was…relieving and yet a frightening reminder that he wasn’t dreaming.

“Some of his bones look like shattered [i]glass,” Dorwin hissed, his voice laced with disbelief. “Fractured skull, severe trauma and internal bleeding…” He simply stared at the images, his jaw hanging open.

“He’s dead,” Mark finally whispered. “Or at least he should be. There is no force on earth that should be keeping this man alive.” He walked over, opening the folder and removing an image of Isaac asleep in the hospital bed, placing it over the x-ray. “Look at him, he looks fine. Sure, a few scars, nothing out of the ordinary. No bruising, no jutting bones, no nothing. He looks perfectly fine.”

“How is this possible?”

“Whether he shoved a screw driver in the socket or not, do you know how much electricity an industrial outlet puts out?” Mark continued his hands moving rapidly as he spoke. “His body should be a crisp. He should be burned to a cinder, his flesh peeling from the bone and he’s fine.”

As he spoke, the room seemed to darken, a sickening feeling pressing into Vincent’s chest. A wave of nausea washed over him, his eyes wandering from the picture of a resting Isaac to the dark corners of the room. From the edge, he could swear that liquid was seeping up from the tiles, his eyes blinking rapidly to the erase the image. A chill ran down his spine, a soft whisper, one that he wasn’t even sure he heard traveling through the room and causing his blood to freeze in his veins like ice.

“Mark,” He managed a hoarse whisper, the other man still rambling in the background. The more he spoke, the more intense the feeling became, threatening the bring Vincent to his knees. “Mark, shut up.”

“What – why?”

He turned, his face pale, looking visibly shaken. “Just…trust me…on this one, Mark,” He continued, running a hand through his thinning white hair. “We leave this one alone.”

“W…what?” Mark asked, looking taken aback. There was a moment of silence between the two, Mark’s face softening as he realized how frightened the older man looked. “Are you serious?” He asked calmly, his voice soft and even. “Just like that, just leave it alone? This man is a walking corpse, Vincent.”

“Do you believe in God, Mark?” His voice was quiet, but earnest.

“Do I – what?”

“Do you believe in God?” He repeated.

“I don’t see what that has to do with anything,” Mark replied hesitantly. “But yeah, I do.”

“Then we leave this one alone,” As he convinced the other man, the wave of sickness left his body, the room regaining its former lighting. “Replace the chart with a good one,” He raised a hand, cutting off the other Doctor’s protests. “Replace it, Mark. All he has are minor burns on his hand and arm, and that’s fine. We’ll treat him for that, nothing more. We replace the chart, get him a new Doctor, and that’s the end of it. Understand?”


Location: Daylight Hospital
Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 6:25 PM

Isaac stirred from his slumber, eliciting a deep sigh as he breathed in and out, the world blanketed in a blinding light as his eyes slowly cracked open, wincing from the intensity. His mind was a haze as he lay there, unsure of his surroundings. Where was he? His head lolled off to the side, taking in the sight of the IV pumping into his vein, the white sheets placed over his body, the pristine conditions in which he was being kept. The Hospital…he was in the Daylight Hospital. But how had he got here? There was a moment of pause, his eyes clenching shut as the image of the horrible creature assailed his senses, the smell of rotting flesh filling his nostrils. The creature – and Craig was dead. He’d shoved the screwdriver into the outlet, there was a flash of pain, and then…nothing. They’d found him?

His mind reeled, his mouth dry as though someone had shoved cotton balls into his mouth. Had they found Craig as well? What would he say, what would he tell them? His heart caught in his chest, silently attempting to slow his thoughts. What about Shiloh? What would he tell her? He clenched his wounded hand down, pausing as he felt something soft in his grip, between the fabrics of the bandages. Turning his head slowly, his vision still hazy, his breath caught in his throat once more.

She was here.

Shiloh was already at his side, her head down, her hand resting in his. How long had she been here? And for that matter, how long had he been here? He stayed silent, attempting to organize his thoughts – only to pause. There was silence. Beautiful, pristine silence; no voice other than his own, worrying away inside of his own head. All he could hear was the sound of his own thoughts pounding away at his skull, no voice nibbling away at his sanity like a starving rodent, no doubts or fears. He found himself nearly choking at the thought, his mind racing once more, enjoying the freedom that came with the burden lifted. This had happened before, generally after accidents – several years ago, he’d been in a horrible car crash, and after that he’d had nearly a week of silence before the voice returned. Before that, it’d was accidents at work, or more recently when he’d cut his hand on the glass, that had bought him a couple of hours. His freedom would be short lived, but it was one he wasn’t going to waste.

Turning his attention to Shiloh, he attempted to rub the back of her hand, squeezing down gently on her fingers. “Hey there,” He managed to force out, his voice dry and hoarse. “Come here often, beautiful?”

[Koti~]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 1:22 AM
Location: Lance's Apartment

“Im not really hungry” Stephanie said to Lance’s response, and stood up, stretching with it. She felt tired again, and antsy, because she had been in this place for so long. She had planned to be off this island sooner or at least on the move, planning other movements. She was sad that things were getting out of hand, and was not planning on dragging other people in, but Guiliana was eager to get on the road again, and Steph was geared to following her, if not to get on the move, but to have something to do, other than sleep.


Red and blue flashing lights could suddenly be seen flashing through the curtains of Lance's windows. Two cop cars were outside, and they had turned on their lights. If one were to peer out at the moment, they could see four officers getting out of their squad cars... N's post (http://role-player.net/forum/showpost.php?p=615462&postcount=103)

“THEY FOUND ME!” Stephanie almost screamed, before covering her mouth and muffling her voice. She stared at the other two in horror, rekindled fear in her eyes as they flitted around the room looking for any means of escape. Her heart pounded like a humming bird in a small cage, with a hungry cat staring it down.

“Please don’t let them take me” Stephanie whispered, backing into a small corner of the room. Her mind went into a frozen blank as a knock echoed on the door, almost making her pass out in fear. She crouched in a corner of the room, away from the door but still able to be seen.

[Aheris]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 1:20 AM
Location: Lance's Apartment

Guiliana felt the hand, dragging her back around. It was hot with anger, and she saw the brightness of the green in his eyes, also burning. She rested her hand on the doorway, standing with an imitation of Grecian contrapossto.

“Let's play a game before that...”

Ohhh, he is starting to piss me off.

But as he spoke, she listened to him talk about who he thought she was. He miscalled her last name, started talking about the plate numbers on her car. Silly boy. I have tricks, and they're not for kids. I wish I could smirk. He talked about how he would do a better job defending them there than they could at the hotel...Maybe they know I'd go there. Maybe they wouldn't know which hotel to go to. I do have a proper security set up at either location; Cameras, a few guards, plenty of witnesses, even more locked doors they wouldn't be inclined to break.

"You have to think... We'll be safer here than at the hotel where they know to look. Besides, even if they do come, in the case that this is my apartment, I would do a better job of stopping them from catching us on my own turf."Just shut the door, sit down, and relax. Traveling at night is more conspicuous, even at short distances. If your hungry there is food in the fridge... For both of you." "*

The animal inside of Guilina was watching him, in the dark. That part of her was barely submitting to the will of the human mind, barely clinging to the vestiges of logic and civility. Luckily for Lance, Guiliana had tasted the consequences of letting her inner desires play out fully. Those consequences were the final thread protecting him.

“Im not really hungry,” Stephanie said to Lance’s response, and stood up, stretching with it.

“You're talking about traveling, but you don't know where you're going to go. I've asked Stephanie WHY she is in trouble, but she won't tell me. And frankly, dear, something sounded a little off with your voice.”

She released a sigh, letting her head fall. As she looked down, she glanced into her bag. She could see the small light of her phone flash on and off, notifying her of a message. Looking up, Bella brushed a few eggplant strands from her eyes. Stopping briefly, she raised her eyebrow and clenched her jaw.

“Please don’t let them take me” Stephanie whispered, backing into a small corner of the room.*

Guiliana noticed now, the lights pulling up underneath the window.

“Shit. Shit. Shit. Stephanie, we need to go. Lance, I don't want to leave you behind, but you need to get yourself out of here.”

Guiliana lightly lifted her bag onto her shoulder and reached for Stephanie's hand.

Heels sinking slightly into the carpet, she strode into the bedroom. Though the streetlights were dim, and there was little light from inside the apartment, she could see the window clearly. Taking care to make as little noise as possible, she pushed open the window. Using further caution, she removed the screen and leaned it against the wall. Finally, she dropped her bag out, landing it safely on the wet grass below.

Turning around for one last glance, she made sure no one was watching from behind her.

All right, then.

Guiliana blinked, and in the next moment she was shaking out a pair of black-feathered wings. Resisting the urge to meticulously place each shining feather, she settled for a quick ruffle and go. Go.
She dove out the window, feeling the silent rush of the wind. Part of Guiliana wished----if even for a moment--- wanted to stay....free.

Steel grey claws gripping a silvery tree branch, she swung down lightly and landed a pair of heels on the ground. Impatiently waiting, she beckoned to Stephanie.

[Kris]

Date: August 18, 2042
Time: 15:40 pm
Location: Library

You're excited.

Sarina's eyes widen and her jaw dropped a bit. The boy read her like open book and she didn't know rather to be upset with it or not. He leaned back slowly, and his easy going nature draw backward as well. It was like he was turning into a whole new person altogether. It made her feel nervous. She felt like she needed to take the time and rethink this whole situation again.

She bit her lips, her gaze fixed at him as she was trying to read whatever that she could from his expression, her hands were once again under the table, grabbing the clothing of her jeans tightly, almost crashing her fingers in the process as the color of blood left them white snow.

"My only real question, Sarina....", He leans forward, elbows on knees, his tone totally casual despite the content of their conversation. "Are you willing to let go of what you have?" He tilts his head, insisting on the impromptu interrogation. "You have a job, an established life. As far as I know, you could have a lover or a child of some form. You're emotional. Would you be able to handle detatchment?"

The question that changes everything. Yes. It was as if only now she realized what was at stake. It was true that his guesses were off (which calmed her some. At least he wasn't able to read her mind, but previous to that she was sure he could), but he had a point. They were at the edge of finding something big. No... Even if she couldn't have brought herself to admit it, this, she knew deep inside, was indeed far more irking than anything that might have arose normal curiosity within her. Her body shivered as she realized it.

Yes. She needed to know.

(But....).

She looked away, this time, her swift turn was so calm and emotionless as if she was able to fully copy his new natural behavior and act like him. She thought about his offer and it was hard to tell what she had concluded to anyone that looked at her. She looked frozen, as if for a moment she wasn't even there. But... In fact she was... far more than was... she was everywhere.

The noises were greater within her mind, even if they were almost invisible, the librarian was ever so noticeable, even without looking at her, the colors of the book covers standing watch, preventing her for focusing at just one of them. Her mind was wild storm of events and possible future outcomes.

And it was not enough... not enough at all. So much to risk with little information on what exactly.

He breathes a moment, letting his words sink in. "I'm not saying we'd be caught--actually, probably the opposite. However, if we do-- and I mean if--then would you have the ability to go through with this? This seems to be important information, after all. And my plan is an illegal action. It's that simple, Sarina "

Slowly looking up, her expression still fixed on him, but she looked allmost terrified. She wanted to yell and just say what was on her mind which was something like: 'How can you say we won't get caught? how can you be so sure of that?! Where have you been living all this while?'. Sarina knew far more than she could share about the island, mostly because of past experience. She knew that some really powerful people lived here. Taking them lightly just like that... Not to mention that the church unofficially owned the Library and she feared them even more.

"...So, Sarina. What is you answer?" A grin touched his face, eyes nearly glowing with excitement and intensity

Damn... damn... can't choose... Needs more information... Needs more time...

She bit her fingers as his grin caused her to notice another personality change. The guy was almost like a snake with his behavior, one moment you can feel like you need all your barriers and defenses to face him, the next he just makes you crush your siege and accept his easiness which was very addicting.... Because, after all, no one wants to be the party killer.

Too surprised to talk and too overburden with thoughts she just kept staring at him. (Which obviously didn't lead to anything....)

"Yes--or no?"

"I... I...", she opened her mouth few times only to end up closing it. She couldn't decided. she just couldn't. There was a great war of emotions and thoughts within her and she didn't know what side to take. Answering 'no' will make her regret, while answering 'yes' just like that sounds so silly. Could she really be that desperate to know?

"I want to know more", she said and dropped her gaze, feeling that her answer was a nice way to get away with this, yet very oppressing to, "About your plan... that is".

It wasn't like she said 'no', but she let him see the first sign of doubt which could be seen as unwise move after he went on this direction with her. It could lead to mistrust, or better yet disappointment. She hated to feel that aura from people, but after suffering stuff in her life she decided not to give in to her "pleaser" side within her.

She dared not look up and only when she felt she couldn't handle the stressing atmosphere anymore did she rise her gaze (some). Nothing too be done. She answered as simple and straight as she could. He cornered her too... and she always needed far more time to make even less difficult choices than that. At least she was honest, that much she could have taken to her credit. Now it was his time to answer.

[Koti~]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 1:34 AM
Location: Lance's Apartment

Stephanie took a hold of her hand, following Guiliana along with and scanning every inch of the room, half expecting the police to jump into the room at any second, strange gases that made her sleepy and others that blinded her with bright light. Her heart was still pounding, and the grasp on Giuliana’s hand was the only one keeping her from just blasting away the entire wall and running. Her mind flashed back to the lonely little orphanage that… Wait what was she doing?

Stephanie was thrown out of her chaotic thoughts when Guiliana’s back erupted into wings, making them glimmer in the street light and the lights that jutted off from the surrounding walls from the police light. She flew off and landed into a branch in a nearby tree, making a slight clinking noise. She then flitted down onto the grass, her wings still glinting off the light. Guiliana turned on the spot and motioned for her to follow, keeping silent all the while, which she was grateful for. She turned though to look at Lance, sorrow intertwined with fear.

“Thank you for the kindness, and I am terribly sorry for all of this. I hope we can meet again soon” Stephanie said softly, making a short bow before turning to the window. The length of her frame shimmered and soon she was on all fours, her cat tail swinging jittery in the slight breeze from the air. She hoped onto the window sill and took a sniff of the air, the dew intermingling with the fear that seemed to emanate from her own fur. She hopped onto the tree branch and followed it down to the ground to stand next to Guiliana. She motioned her head to the right, away from the street, wanting only to run away from the lights.

“And…. I just want you to know but,… I have somewhat of a record…” She stammered out in slight fear, before starting off to the right, her tail swishing in the air and her paws damp with morning dew.

[calamosis]

Date: August 18, 2042
Time: 3:42 pm
Location: Dowtown, Library

Terence's grin slowly dropped, but didn't dissappear. He could tell she was having trouble--he knew she would. She was emotional, and completely undecided. That was fine. He shrugged at her, the motion more akin to rolling his shoulders, and watched her face amoment longer, waiting for more. He recieve nothing but her eyes once more facing upward, looking at him.

Looking to him.

The thought sprang forward without warning and he was almost suprised by it. But that was usual; his own thoughts astonishing him. But it was a bit odd. Looking to him? How? For guidance...? Either way, he had stayed for a pinch too long in his own thoughts, anyway. He had yet to answer her.

"That's fine, Sarina. Don't be so freaked out. I'm not going to kill anyone. This time." He made sure to relax his shoulders, rolling his eyes in the process. 'It was a joke', his body language said, 'Just a joke.' He quirked his lips in a half-grin. "My plan? Well.... It could be a two or three day process. Or I could do it today, with less chances of getting out free. Depends."

He cocks his head to one side again, hair falling in his face. He smiles lightly at her. "I think, however, that this isn't the best of places to continue this conversation." He looks pointedly at the door. "Do you happen to know of a place where we could talk? With less...." He paused a moment, trying to come up with a word that wouldn't out the fact that he believed eavesdroppers were in their midst. "...Ah.... Tourists." He said lamely, unable to come up with anything better that wasn't a cuss.

He shook his head slightly, then stopped. A beat passed. "Hey.... Sarina." His voice was much more quiet now--not a whisper, but still very quiet. It seemed he had nearly switched from one emotion to the next with no delay. How weird--even for him.

"Do you...." He searched vainly for words, the strain to speak his thoughts apparent. "Have you ever...." Another groping, awkward pause. "Do you believe in.... Uh.... Powers, I guess? I...." He lifs his head to look at her, then seems to change his mind, looking away again--just about identical to how she had moments before. "Nevermind, forget I said anything. At all, actually...." He frowned, clearly frustrated with himself. It certainly wasn't something he should go about telling, but.... It was important, and...the information-finding--it needed his little 'talent' in order to work.

He needed to set off the fire alarm, and partially melt the plastic covers around the cameras... But he couldn't tell her how he would do this--or at least, planned to do this. She'd think him insane, and then where'd he be? In another alley, alone, bored, and hated by one more person on this stinkin' earth.

Damnit, my life sucks.

He couldn't tell her about the days he couldn't remember at the Hospital, or the people who would sometmies hit him because he was so drugged up they though he couldn't feel it. Vague memories, and paired with a secret the size of Kansas. The worst part is, everyone knows about this secret. They just don't know who sares it. He tasted something bitter at the back of his throat and swallowed heavily.

He suddenly leaned back in his chair and looked at her again. "Are we...." He paused once more, trying to gather his thoughts. "Are.... Will we go, or not. You want to research some more here? We can. That'll be fine." He keeps his eyes away from her face as much as he can without being suspicious, but he still felt twitchy. Now that he's said something, she's bound to ask....

He did not want to have to deal with that.

[~N~]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 1:35 AM
Location: Lance's Apartment

"I din't steal nuthin!" the tattooed young white gangster-looking suspect said as he was slammed up against the side of the car. His black friend was sprawled out, chest down on the pavement with Officers Henry and Black standing over him.

"Gimme your hands, punk," Officer Hardin said as he grabbed the left, then the right arm of the standing suspect and cuffed them behind his back. "I guess you just stumbled upon a Midnight Madness sale at the local Best Buy, eh?"

"Fuck you," the young punk growled before his head was slammed against the side of the car.

"Not tonight, kid..." Hardin replied in his business-like manner. "Eric, you checked the houses? Got witness statements?"

The smaller cop, who was also in the area when the robbery call went out nodded and replied in a higher pitched voice, "Yeah, got the details from Miss...." he glanced at his flapping sheets of paper, "Miss Rodriguez, and Mr. Albo next to her, and Mr. Santana across the street, and now I'm going to check the rest of these apartments here at 215 Brenner Street. It seems some of them are empty, but there is one by the name of a 'Lance Navarrette" ... I'll see if he knows anything..."

"Get his statement and then we're done here. Three or four should be enough to convince a judge these two thugs are guilty," Hardin replied before leaning in close, and sliding up the white suspect's sleeve, "Not to mention wearing the tattoo of one of our favorite local gangs, the Shivs..."

"You are so screwed, boy..." he finished off with a smirk.

Meanwhile, Officer Eric Shell climbed the stairs after looking at the listings and knocked politely on the door of Apartment 17, on the second floor of the complex at 215 Brenner Street, calling out, "Hello? Lance? This is the Alesia PD. We're getting witness statements about the robbery that happened across the street. If you're in there, please open up so we can ask a few questions and be on our way!"

It turns out, those flashing lights were not for Lance... or Stephanie... or Guiliana at all...

Officer Shell waited patiently for someone to come to the door.

[Mysteria]

Location: Daylight Hospital
Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 6:30 PM


There was no way in heaven or hell Shiloh was going to go to Egypt without Isaac now. Even if Professor Langdon did reply positively to the e mail she had sent earlier that day inquiring if he had any room left for another person or two on his current excavation in Memphis, Egypt (which she was certain that he would) she'd have to forgo the opportunity if Isaac couldn't go. It didn't matter now, she wouldn't leave Isaac's side. The only way she was going to Egypt was if Isaac went with her. Albeit rather soon in their relationship, she had planned on asking him to go with her, almost positive that he'd want to go if he could get off of work. Shiloh wouldn't have any problem getting time off of either of her jobs but she didn't know if Isaac had time available for a vacation. But his accident had changed all of that. She couldn't go, she couldn't just leave him.

“Hey there,” Isaac’s gravelly sounding words snapped Shiloh back to the present moment “Come here often, beautiful?” She offered him a weak smile as she pressed her lips to his forehead, kissing him gently and holding his hand tenderly. "Hey there yourself" her words fell softly upon his ears "Only when I'm visiting someone special." Her smile was genuine although she was still having a hard time smiling.

Sitting up in the chair she'd made herself comfortable in at Isaac's side, she leaned back, taking a good long look at Isaac. Biting the corner of her lip she then continued "Eric told me there was an explosion, that you're wounds were bad but.." Shiloh shook her head "But as bad as these are, they are not near as bad as he said. I don't understand how..." Shiloh blinked back a tear and composed herself, standing up and stretching a bit. "All I know is that you must have had an angel, or something watching over you, Isaac Scott, and I for one, am grateful."

Even if Shiloh doubted the existence of a God who was supposed to be so good to his "children" she didn't doubt that Isaac did indeed have some force of good, be it an angel or not, that watched over him otherwise he might have been....the thought made Shiloh shudder.

Shiloh looked around the stark white room. She hated hospitals, hated the smell of them. They reminded her of medicine, pain, and death. She'd seen more than her share of all of the above in her life time and had no desire to be in one now but her will to be by Isaac's side overrode her dislike of them.

She took her seat beside Isaac, brushing the hair from his eyes as she contemplated her next words. Would he think her to be too forward if she asked him or would he be able to see that she was genuinely concerned for him? Even if he was released from the hospital surely he'd not be able to return to work right way and she didn't want him to be alone either. He'd need looking after until his wounds healed and Shiloh knew he hadn't been sleeping well, the evidence was in his eyes. He needed a break. He needed a vacation. But then again, who was she to say what he needed? After all they'd just met but she couldn't shake the idea.

Shiloh took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. Trying to keep her tone light and not show how utterly worried she was about him she spoke in a tone that she hoped would come out sounding calm instead of multiplying the nervousness in her voice "Babe, I know that we just met and this is going to sound really forward of me but I was thinking, maybe a small vacation would be nice if they release you and if you feel up to it. An old friend of my father’s is spearheading an excavation in Memphis, Egypt and I'd already contacted him before.." Shiloh rubbed the back of Isaac's hand lightly "Before the accident. I know he would let us both go, he'd have room and I'm sure he will get back to me as soon as he gets my e mail. There are some artifacts I’ve heard of that might be there that I’d like to at least see even if I could never own them for my own collection of antiques." She smiled softly, then frowned as she leaned down, hugging him lightly "Isaac, as much as I'd like to go, and have you go with me, I can't leave you here alone but if you can't go..if they won't release you or..." Shiloh's words trailed off before she continued after taking another deep breath "if you're not comfortable with going so soon after we've just met, I'll stay here. I just don't want you to be alone right now."

Shiloh sat back in her chair then, regarding Isaac quietly as she waited for him to respond, her stomach churning inside with butterflies as she knew full well his answer could be no although something within her told her that he'd allow her to be by his side, either here in Alesia, or in Egypt.

[RisingPhoenix]

Date: August 18, 2042
Time: 3:40 (15:40)
Location: Library

Knowledge was best gained by learning, research and hands on experience, at least that is what Nicolai had been taught. One gained knowledge from learning and experience, and it was with this knowledge that people became stars in the sky, Presidents of countries and figures of power. His eyes skimmed the library a few times over, but the girl seemed to be conversing with some guy. Nicolai wondered what they were speaking on, what could possibly be so interesting to create so many different expressions on the female? Nicolai didn't know how to approach the girl, he decided he'd just sit at the computer and carefully watch them without interfering in their conversation.

As he sat there, something caught his eye on the computer screen. A photograph of a tear drop appeared, but vanished soon after. Nicolai sighed and thought it was his mind playing tricks on him, but something within him wanted to know what it was. He began his research yet again. Searching for the object that he saw a glimpse of. Upon several minutes of searching, he eventually stumbled onto a website that displayed different relics that time had forgotten. The tear drop like crystal was posted on this site.

The tear drop crystal was lined in platinum and it seemed that the sea was trapped within. He immediately exited the website, but not before writing down helpful information. With that, he stood up and made his way over to the girl who was talking to the man. He began to look through several different books on gemstones. Unfortunately he couldn't find what he was looking for. He walked slowly over to the girl and smiled.

"Excuse me, but do you just so happen to have a book on gemstones? You see I'm doing a bit of research and the book that I'm looking for isn't here. I just thought maybe you might have it."

He hoped that it wouldn't seem too weird. He wanted answers but little did he know how many answers he would soon get. He was delving far too deeply into this secret world for him to come out unscathed.

[Rook]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 1:35 AM
Location: Lance's Apartment

Lance watched as Guiliana and Stephanie bolted for his bedroom, and heard the window softly open, quickly following. He entered with just enough time to see Guiliana's feathery display.

"Steph, go with her. Have have her text me the location you guys are at, and I'll catch up in a few hours... I'll be at least able to stall the police long enough for them not to see you bail out the window." He whispered to her, as footsteps approached the door. Her response was heard, and as she turned into a cat, he would have recoiled, but he'd seen stranger.

"There we go... Now things are getting a bit clearer."

"Hello? Lance? This is the Alesia PD. We're getting witness statements about the robbery that happened across the street. If you're in there, please open up so we can ask a few questions and be on our way!"

So they didn't know anything... Good Richard. He turned back to Steph and gave her a not encouraging her to still go as he unbuttoned his shirt and tossed it on the couch, and went to the door, opening it just enough as to where his form didn't let the cop see it.

"Good evening officer, what's this now about a robbery?"

[~N~]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 1:35 AM
Location: Lance's Apartment


"Good evening officer, what's this now about a robbery?"

Officer Shell smiled and tipped his hat. "Yeah, looks like a couple gang members stole some possessions in the neighborhood, but thankfully they were bright enough to disarm the alarm. Ha!"

"So we're just canvassing to make sure you or anyone else didn't see anything or get anything stolen either. These guys are connected, so, we can use witness statements if you can give us one. Otherwise, apologies for waking you up at this hour, and we'll be on our way..."

The officer waited for Lance to respond with a polite smile and his clipboard and pen at the ready.

[Anne Bonny]

Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 10:00am
Location: Daylight Hospital

"Well, well, well, Miss James! So good to see you again," she said with a menacing smile, before turning her gaze to Dr. Fynn, "Is Thomas giving you the tour of our restricted wing? That's very special of him, considering we normally do not allow any unauthorized personnel into this wing of the hospital." She positioned herself in the doorway to block their exit. "Have you taken a special interest in our patient Raymond Kessler for any particular reason?"

Tansy couldn't help but jump at the unexpected intrusion. For the briefest of seconds, her expression slipped into its usual twinge of a smile to suggest there was nothing wrong at all, that everything was as it should be. But it quickly became clear by the lady doctor's words that no little excuse or friendly convincing would convince her that Tansy James was up to anything but no good.

Her smile faltered as her mind whirled for some sort of solution, some kind of lifeline that she could grab a hold to and pull herself to freedom. It was too bad this new doctor wasn't a man; that would have made things easier.

Her eyes shifted to her ally, Thomas, but he also looked paralyzed with shock and uncertainty. Fantastic.

"Oh yes, Dr. Fynn has been very helpful," Tansy began, words falling out of her mouth as soon as they came to her head. "I was looking for my uncle, see. I was just talking to my dad last night, and when he heard where I had been assigned, he told me my Uncle Ray Kessler was being treated here! Can you believe that coincidence?"

It was obvious by the doctor's expression that she could not.

Still, Tansy plunged forward. "I haven't seen him for a while, but we were really close," she said, feeling her cheeks growing a bit hot. "I'm embarrassed I might get a little emotional. Some privacy would be just great."

"Look, Dr. Katarinas, if you'll just give me a minute to explain," Thomas began, inching slightly toward the hallway. But Dr. Katarinas only scowled at him.

Their enemy opened her mouth to speak, probably some sarcastic and all-too-sure-of-herself comment. But before she got the chance, Tansy suddenly, impulsively, made a large step forward. She planted both her hands firmly on Dr. Katarinas' chest and gave her a hard shove. The doctor stumbled backwards, a look of complete shock written all over her face. She nearly fell, which gave Tansy a fleeting feeling of satisfaction.

With a cry of surprise, Thomas stepped out into the hallway along with her, perhaps forgetting that she was their nemisis instead of his supervisor. But by the time he turned back to Tansy, he found the door slammed smartly in his face.

Tansy fumbled with the lock on the door and then propped a chair in front of it for good measure. Her hands shaking from a rush of adrenaline as she ran her hands through her hair. "Who was that bitch?" she breathed before turning back to the patient in the room. The whole reason she was in such a mess anyway.

She hoped he was at least conscious.

Tansy firmly grabbed Kessler's shoulders. There was no time to be gentle and spare whatever injuries plagued him. She had little time and much to know.

"What is the bloodstone?" Tansy asked, her voice low but heated. "What's that about Rome? What was it you were yelling about and why?"

[Aheris]

Time:1:35 AM
Date: August 17th, 2042
Location: Outside Lance's Apartment

“And…. I just want you to know but,… I have somewhat of a record…”

Guiliana looked at her, head tilted to one side. With her eyebrow raised, there was still something of the canny bird in her expression. As Stephanie spoke, not only her tail, but her whiskers and ears twitched; or so it seemed to Guiliana in the half-dark.

"Somewhat?"

Snatching the bag, she quickly walked in the direction of her car. In fact, it was a walk that Lance or Stepanie would have mistaken for a run, one that almost couldn't be followed. As soon as the bag was resting in the back seat, she turned to look at Stephanie briefly. Guiliana moved to the driver's side. In a smooth, leonine motion, she slid into the car; fluidly inserted the keys into the ignition and put the clutch to work.

"If you're coming, come on."

[~N~]

Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 10:10am
Location: Daylight Hospital
Tansy fumbled with the lock on the door and then propped a chair in front of it for good measure. Her hands shaking from a rush of adrenaline as she ran her hands through her hair. "Who was that bitch?" she breathed before turning back to the patient in the room. The whole reason she was in such a mess anyway.

She hoped he was at least conscious.

Dr. Myanne Katarinas was about to tell Thomas what for, when the blonde reporter stepped up and shoved her back with such force that she ended up on her ass before she could even bring herself to realize what just happened. A shocked and indignant cry of surprise and pain was all that issued from her lips on her way to the floor.

Dr. Thomas Fynn's eyes were wide, as he glanced down, as shaken by this action as Dr. Katarinas was, and before he could recover his wits, the door was slammed shut in his face, leaving him to glance back, speechless at the sprawled out form of his supervisor on the floor.

"Oh god..." he thought, beginning to apologize without even a moment to think about what came out of his mouth: "Myanne, I am terribly sorry about all this--I never..."

"SHUT UP, TOM!" Dr. Katarinas shouted back, her fury rising along with the pain in her rear which only served to inflame the pain to her pride. "Get that door open right now, or so help me, I will fire you!!" Myanne shook out her head, her honey-brown hair falling loose and messy around her face as she struggled gingerly to her feet once more, fuming with rage.

The scowl was enough to invoke fear in anyone before her, but her eyes registered icy murder. Still, it was not enough, because with both of them working at the door, it remained stubbornly shut, as though something was keeping it that way, quite resolutely.

In fact, something was: the chair that Tansy James had smartly put under the handle.

Tansy firmly grabbed Kessler's shoulders. There was no time to be gentle and spare whatever injuries plagued him. She had little time and much to know.

"What is the bloodstone?" Tansy asked, her voice low but heated. "What's that about Rome? What was it you were yelling about and why?"

The words came in fuzzily, as though through a distant cellphone connection in a storm from far away. He could barely make them out. Life hardly seemed real to him anymore, and reality was difficult to define. Long ago, Raymond Kessler had passed in between two worlds: that of his former life, and that of another life... calling to him... always...

"Blood..." he breathed as his eyes squinted and then opened, like a kid waking from a deep sleep--one that was less than restful. His bleary dark eyes blinked and attempted to focus, falling upon hers....

Blue eyes... like the ocean... and she was like an angel, floating over him. "An angel..." he breathed with a smile. "So many nightmares... tests... always tests... captured me.... but I know.... I've seen..."

"Seen what? What have you seen?" she asked him, those clear blue eyes reflecting concern and urgency.

He smiled back with that sleepy, mindlessly contented look, "The stone, my angel! My stone..."

"Where?"

"In my mind... my dreams... dreaming of a..." and then that smile turned to a frown, and his eyes reflected the swell of memories that came back to him from his nightmares all at once, as he shot up and grabbed her, paling, with terror in his expression: "In the forest! OH GOD! The forest of bodies! EVERYWHERE! They were everywhere! So many bodies, gurgling with blood! Oh god... such much blood. And he had it... around his neck he had it.... like it glowed.... he drank.... and ate.... as they bled... around him! SOPPED THE BLOOD WITH THEIR FLESSSSSHHHHH!!" His grip intensified on Tansy, shaking her with his trembling hands which gripped her with a frigid pale sweat running down his arms.

"SAVE ME! I DON'T WANT TO REMEMBER ANYMORE!!! SAVE ME!!!" He howled as loud as he could and held Miss James in a death grip on her arms.

Meanwhile, another series of shouts came from outside, "TANSY! PLEASE, JUST OPEN THE DOOR!" Dr. Fynn called out.

"YOU BETTER OPEN THIS GODDAMN DOOR RIGHT NOW, YOU BITCH!" Dr. Katarinas screamed at the top of her lungs, shaking with her own rage and adrenaline.

Then from around the corner, in front of two FBI agents, came Agent Brassier.

"Problems again, Myanne?" he announced with calculating displeasure as he closed in.

Dr. Katarinas turned and was surprised at the voice for the second time in several minutes, restraining her impulse to go off on the first person to get in between her and Tansy James. She stammered as she flushed with embarrassment, brushing back her hair and making a futile, belated attempt to compose herself.

"I... I'm sorry, Agent Brassier. We had..." she glared now at Dr. Fynn, "... an intruder in the wing."

"Is that so?" Gerald eyed her and then Dr. Fynn, and then tilted his head, assuming control of the situation with his tone. "She's in here?"

"Yes," Dr. Katarinas replied curtly, only too eager for him to break the fucking door down.

With a swift gesture, he beckoned his agents forward, "Let's get this door open then. Agent Sandler? Agent Garrus?"

"Yes, sir; have it down immediately..." The two men moved in and on the count of three, both launched their legs forward and slammed their feet into the door...

[Koti~]

Time:1:37 AM
Date: August 17th, 2042
Location: Outside Lance's Apartment

Stephanie smiled happily that she didn’t pursue her last statement, and watched as she seemed to run/walk to her car, which was kinda nice, not having seen many cars that she felt comfortable in, not since most of the cars she had been in had led her to terrible places. Swallowing once to wash down the fears that had sprung up some, she dashed over. She hoped up from the ground and into the front passenger, then continued onto the back, curling up in the back. She sighed gratefully and closed one of her eyes, keeping her one eye open and fixed on Guiliana.

“Sorry, but I don’t yet feel comfy riding in cars a human. They only led to bad places” Stephanie said, her voice sounding a bit weird coming from a cats body. She rested her head on her paws and sat silent for a minute.

“And about the whole record thing.. I don’t recall what happened, I just remember coming to after having been hit in the head with a rock, and covered in someone else’s blood. People say I did really bad things, but I don’t remember anything, and when I try, it hurts” She said, keeping her eye trained on Guiliana, while her tail swayed in the air.

[Aheris]

Time: 1:38 AM
Date: August 17th, 2042
Location: En Route to Sforenzia


"I don't mind if you ride this way. It's less conspicuous than the face they're looking for anyway." Guiliana took a quick glance in the rearview. She saw Stephanie curled in the back seat, head resting on her paws contentedly.

“And about the whole record thing.. I don’t recall what happened, I just remember coming to after having been hit in the head with a rock, and covered in someone else’s blood. People say I did really bad things, but I don’t remember anything, and when I try, it hurts

Guiliana chuckled despite herself; she knew it probably wasn't going to come across the right way, but it couldn't be helped.

"We all do really bad things. That's the human struggle---you can't avoid it, you just have to try to get past it." Guiliana forced a small smile, but the truth weighed on her.

…

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 1:50 AM
Location: Sforenzia Hotel

Guiliana parked her car at the edge of the lot behind the hotel, where she knew that the security cameras wouldn't be able to see her. Stephanie was asleep as far as she could tell. Guiliana put the bag over one shoulder, and gently laid Stephanie across the other. Quickly skirting the edge of the lot, she used her security key to enter on the side of the building. It was just her fast-walk this time; not unhuman, but a glance at a security tape would make it damn near impossible to see who she was. Hopefully...

Cameras in the service hallways were only at major junctions. By taking a trip through the kitchen and into the laundry, she was able to use secondary exits to avoid the majority of them. But she would have to take the back staircase up to her room. I don't think they're watching now, but that doesn't mean that they wouldn't look back if Lance goes the way Richard did.

When she arrived at her room on the top floor, she found everything as she left it. Guiliana's posture relaxed slightly as she leaned against the door. This is going to be ok. Keep moving.


…

The message that Guiliana had received was an email from her father; he was requesting that she travael with him to Peru on the 19th. Thanks for the notice, Dad. Inwardly, she smiled. Bella had always been curious about the Incans and what remained of their ruins—she had been an anthropology major in college, studying history as a stong minor to her main course. Of course, what information she was able to glean from a genreal history class or two was pretty minor. That didn't stop her from wanting to know more, and this trip would be a definite way to get her hands on some primary sources. Maybe, in another life...I could have been preserving those ruins I'll tour...

She'd have to make a few arrangements for the management of the hotel. Still, there's not much I can't handle over the phone or with Tim's help. At least for a few days...

[Rook]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 1:35 AM
Location: Lance's Apartment
"Yeah, looks like a couple gang members stole some possessions in the neighborhood, but thankfully they were bright enough to disarm the alarm. Ha! So we're just canvassing to make sure you or anyone else didn't see anything or get anything stolen either. These guys are connected, so, we can use witness statements if you can give us one. Otherwise, apologies for waking you up at this hour, and we'll be on our way..."


"Hm? Oh, no I didn't notice anything. I've been in here, half asleep for most of the night. Just one of those insomnia evenings, I'm sure you understand. I do know that guy though. Total douche. I'm no witness, but consider that a character testimony." He said, looking over the railing to the cop car. Did he really know the kid? No. Did he want to give the cop what he wanted so he'd go the hell away? Oh yes.

"I'm sorry to pry, but it's pretty late. I'd like to get some sleep here at some point. So any further questions, I'm sure you know where to contact me." In the case that the officer gave his farewell, Lance pulled out his phone, and began to text Guiliana.

"The cop has been handled. Where and when? -Lance"

[Koti~]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 2:05 AM
Location: Sforenzia Hotel

Stephanie held on tight to Guiliani’s shoulder as she moved quickly to the hotel, swaying and bobbing as she moved up the stairs. Once they had reached the hotel, she hopped down from her shoulder and began pacing around the room, looking at the apartment while sniffing, trying to smell humans other than Guiliana. Satisfied that nothing else was there, she jumped onto the couch and curled into a ball.

“Thank you for bringing me here. I hope I am not too much of a burden. I mean, I am a cat, and it might be a bit annoying…” Stephanie said, her voice trailing off meakly. She sighed and tried to calm her breathing and relax. She got up and began to pace around the room. She was enjoying the room and wandered around aimlessly, enjoying the change in scenery.

“I know it might not last, but I would love to stay here the night… then I’ll think of a way to the mainland. I just want to get off this island, then find some way to hide myself in the world, hopefully disguising who I am somehow.:” Stephanie said, looking around the room while keeping her voice low. She curled around in the room again then chose a place to lay down and rest, closing her eyes and placing her head on her paws.

“And yeah… I want to thank you for the help. I know you don’t know me, and have only met me today, you still helped me. So.. thank you” Steph said, shifting her head and soon falling asleep again.

[Anne Bonny]

Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 10:15am
Location: Daylight Hospital

"In my mind... my dreams... dreaming of a..." and then that smile turned to a frown, and his eyes reflected the swell of memories that came back to him from his nightmares all at once, as he shot up and grabbed her, paling, with terror in his expression: "In the forest! OH GOD! The forest of bodies! EVERYWHERE! They were everywhere! So many bodies, gurgling with blood! Oh god... such much blood. And he had it... around his neck he had it.... like it glowed.... he drank.... and ate.... as they bled... around him! SOPPED THE BLOOD WITH THEIR FLESSSSSHHHHH!!" His grip intensified on Tansy, shaking her with his trembling hands which gripped her with a frigid pale sweat running down his arms.

Tansy winced and instinctually tried to pull away from Kessler's grip as he described the horrors that plagued him. His eyes were wide and unseeing, the images too vivid in his crazed mind to focus on her as he cried out. She felt her heart pounding in her chest. It was like something out of a monster movie. Completely insane and unbelievable...

But it triggered something in Tansy's mind.

"SAVE ME! I DON'T WANT TO REMEMBER ANYMORE!!! SAVE ME!!!" He howled as loud as he could and held Miss James in a death grip on her arms.

"Okay," she gasped, trying to sound as soothing as possible. She opened her mouth to say more, but the words were lost in a loud thump on the door. Blond hair whirled around her as she turned as best she could in Kessler's grip. The large, metal door held, but the hinges were already loose against the wall. It would probably only take another hit or two before it caved in entirely.

Even in her desperate panic, Tansy knew that that skinny bitch of a doctor couldn't break the door down, and though he was certainly built, Dr. Fynn couldn't do it alone either. She had to get away before whoever it was came crashing in.

She turned back to Kessler, doing her best to give him a reassuring smile. The man was in an absolute panic, sweating, clinging to her like a lifeline. He had to let go if she was going to escape. "It'll be alright," she said, slowly prying his fingers from her arms. "But your angel has to fly now. Close your eyes."

The man panted and shook, but obeyed. He felt the gentle touch of her lips on his forehead, and when Kessler opened his eyes again, the blue eyed angel was gone.

The door to his room was violently kicked in, and Tansy's pursuers rushed into the room like a flood. "Where the hell did she go?" one demanded. They looked out the window, under Kessler's bed, even in the restroom connected to the room, but no one noticed what appeared to be a tiny white scrap of paper being sucked into the air vent up above.

Not an angel, which might have disappointed Kessler had he seen her transform, but a small butterfly took a moment to rest on the inside of the vent. She listened carefully to the conversations of the men below and watched them search the room before leaving again. Then Tansy fluttered aimlessly through the metal ducts. One of the air ducts had to lead outside eventually, she knew.

She didn't have to travel far to find a vent that lead to the backside of the hospital, and with the alluring taste of ocean air flooding her senses, she flew out into the sunlight. Tansy paused for only a moment at one of the jasmine flowers that climbed the hospital walls. It always took much more effort to get from point A to point B in this form, and just flying through the hospital was enough to exhaust her.

Still, the butterfly continued halfway to her hotel before changing back to her human form. Panic clung to Tansy's mind, her heart still racing from Kessler's feverish words and the intrusion into his room. The authorities might be looking for her, she knew. Tansy had to get off the island as soon as possible.

And thanks to Raymond Kessler, she knew exactly where she had to go.

Tansy entered the hotel through a back door and darted up the stairs to her room. She hit the power button on her laptop and began throwing her belongings into her suitcase as it slowly glowed into life. As soon as it was booted up, Tansy's fingers flew over the keyboard.

count dracula woodcut

The browser immediately pulled up the image (http://kylebstiff.files.wordpress.com/2011/01/vladtepesimpaleforest.jpg?w=358&h=360) she was looking for. A forest of bodies... he drank and ate as they bled... This had to be the scene Kessler was describing.

It seemed an odd thing for a young girl to know so vividly, especially one of modern tastes and shallow cares as Tansy James. But in her second month as a travel reporter, she played assistant to one of the bigger names at their magazine on a trip to Spain. The glory of a European excursion was dissolved when Tansy realized that she was only coming along to do the tasks that the "real" reporter didn't want to. And one of those assignments was visiting the Historical Torture Museum (http://www.torturamuseum.com/this.html) in Toledo.

It had been the stuff nightmares were made of, and Tansy hadn't eaten for a good twenty four hours after her tour of the small, dark, and gruesome museum. It's main focus was the Spanish Inquisition, but while she was there, the museum just happened to have a special exhibit on Vlad the Impaler... Or Count Dracula, as he would later be known in pop culture.

Kessler had said that the villain had been wearing the stone around his neck during the grisly scene. Perhaps it had never left his possession. Rome, the tortured man had cried in Thomas' dream. Perhaps he didn't get the whole word out. Bran Castle was in Romania.

Tansy reached for the phone. The concierge's cheerful voice came from the other end. Tansy's mouth was dry as she spoke. "I need to book a flight," she said. "Can you connect me to a travel agency?"

[Kris]

(Done with the help of the amazing calamosis)

Date: August 18, 2042
Time: 17:45 pm
Location: Downtown, Library

"That's fine, Sarina. Don't be so freaked out. I'm not going to kill anyone. This time."

(This time?)

He made sure to relax his shoulders, rolling his eyes in the process. 'It was a joke', his body language said, 'Just a joke.' He quirked his lips in a half-grin.

Her eyebrows were still up in suspicion

"My plan? Well.... It could be a two or three day process. Or I could do it today, with less chances of getting out free. Depends."

Her eyes glittered. Brown big curious pupils, reflecting innocent and wisdom that was somewhat not matching her physical age or her youthful, somewhat childish, appearance. She looked at him, clearly sensing him more, as if he allowed her to know that he himself was starting to lower his guards. That draw her only closer and she listened carefully to his words.

"I think, however, that this isn't the best of places to continue this conversation." He looks pointedly at the door. "Do you happen to know of a place where we could talk? With less...." He paused a moment, trying to come up with a word that wouldn't out the fact that he believed eavesdroppers were in their midst. "...Ah.... Tourists." He said lamely, unable to come up with anything better that wasn't a cuss.

Sarina smiled a bit, his joke enables her to feel more at ease (and it was a good one). She knew he was not bluffing now and he indeed had a strong plan in motion, but she couldn't think of any place that would fit their private talk. She was also happy to learn that he accepted her undecided nature as well.

"Hey.... Sarina." His voice was much more quiet now--not a whisper, but still very quiet. It seemed he had nearly switched from one emotion to the next with no delay. How weird--even for him.

She looked up at him, her expression once again blank. His tune showed her that he was about to bring something even more serious into their conversation.

"Do you...." He searched vainly for words, the strain to speak his thoughts apparent. "Have you ever...." Another groping, awkward pause. "Do you believe in.... Uh.... Powers, I guess? I...." He lifts his head to look at her, then seems to change his mind, looking away again--just about identical to how she had moments before. "Nevermind, forget I said anything. At all, actually...." He frowned, clearly frustrated with himself.

Powers?

What was he talking about?!

Why did he backed away before he finished what he had started.

Obviously she couldn't let it go, but it felt rude and inappropriate to question it farther. Yet... she couldn't forget. Not just like that.

Looking down at the books she noticed all the open pages and the picture of the star she draw.

(CLICK)

She looked up at him with realization. Could he have something to do with it that was far more than mere curiosity!? What was is this... 'powers' thing he brought up all of a sudden...

(CLICK)

Another realization.

If he thought what she thought he was thinking, the two might have something to share far more then interest in art. She blinked few time, remembering she was not alone and she departed from her own private world of thoughts to return and be with him, both in body and spirit. He looked like a mess now, his expression showing inner conflict that took place within him. But he recovered about the same time she did.

"Are we...." He paused once more, trying to gather his thoughts. "Are.... Will we go, or not. You want to research some more here? We can. That'll be fine." He keeps his eyes away from her face as much as he can without being suspicious, but he still felt twitchy.

She smiled at him. A warm wide smile which held both shyness and cunning within it and nodded. She turned off her laptop and fit into her bag along with her other stuff, "Join me?", she asked.

Terence fidgeted slightly, feeling totally out of place. What was wrong with him? He just had to spout nonsense and now she was taking him somewhere.... He frowned up at her given hand a moment, still very obviously feeling uncomfortable (mostly with himself, really....), opening his mouth to launch what he knew to be a weak protest before he was suddenly interrupted.

A young man--younger than him, at least--came walking right to them, to Sarina, actually, asking about their books and research material. Ignoring his initial reaction to just snarl and tell him to lay off, Terence glanced at the books and pages open in front of them.

Hmm. What does this rabbit hole follow?

Terence leans forward slightly putting on a very natural-looking poker face and studying the newcomer. He didn't feel suspicious. There was no strange demeanor hanging off of him, no shadow cast where it shouldn't be. If anything, the kid just looked really tired, like he hadn't slept well recently.

He shot Sarina a quick glance, then opened up a canned smile--still looking very natural--and gesturing lightly to the books. "Sure, have at it. We were just heading out...." He shrugs slightly, "Can you promise to put them away? Wouldn't want a mess." Here, he winks at the kid, then stands--somewhat abruptly--not allowing him a response.

He grabs Sarina's hand, resisting the urge to recoil from such sudden contact, and he leads her out, before letting her take the lead to--

...Wherever they were going.

Little did they knew that along with the books Sarina left behind the picture of the star....


Date: August 18, 2042
Time: 16:25 pm
Location: The Beach

They walked for a very long while but Terence didn't complain much. He seemed to enjoy it ever since he asked where they are going to and Sarina just answered he'll know when they get there.

They passed in the promenade, the ocean ever so glittering and wide beside them. Sarina throw a glance at the water from time to time and emotions that could be seen as yearning or longing could be seen reflected on her. She frowned with frustration and sighed. The ocean's voices were so beautiful and alluring: the birds, the people, the water, the waves crashing against the sand..

Remembering that Terence was with her she couldn't let the sadness take over her. She gave a defeated smile and started to talk (but she didn't look at him), "My old home was beside the ocean. My home land was a beautiful warm, pleasant place... I miss it terribly", she said, "You asked for a place where we could talk alone, and after all the tension from before... I decided it was the perfect place".

She finally stopped and sat on a wooden bench. She continued to look around, not even bothering to notice if he sat beside her or not. The place was marvelous. The wind blew at her black hair and the sun danced upon her skin, creating a game of shadow and light. She playfully lifted her hands trying to change the lights and shapes.

"If you're wondering... why here of all places... Then....", she said, looking at him at last, her cheeks somewhat blushing and a weak (Kinder) smile on her face, "It's because... This place... By all means... Represent so much of me...", she bit her lips and looked at him, "You started to say something... Something about... Powers?.... Well... I can't forget it... I wanted to know what you meant... But I also felt it was taking such a tool on you just mentioning it...", she looked away, blushing even more, "I realized I couldn't dare asking without sharing with you some of my own world", she crossed her hands, her gaze stuck at the ground below them, "Powers... I don't know If I understand what that means... But... I know I believe in miracles", she looked back up at him, trying to study his expression.

Terence decided he enjoyed the sunlight as they walked. It was kind on days like this, not so bright he felt he could dig out his eyes, but warm, smooth. Comforting. Just as Sarina said, actually. Reminded on of home....Even if someone like him never had one to begin with.

Despite there still being people around, it wasn't a painfully crowded like most of the beaches here. It was filled instead with old couples and adults--no screaming, bratty kids or stressed parents in sight. In this way, he could admit that the beach was beautiful--the constant sounds in the background didn't make him tense, if anything, he was more at ease.

He watched in calm silence as she sat down at a bench nearby, walking to her side, behind the bench. He didn't particularly feel like sitting down, and standing felt nice after the library. Sarina stared talking, and when she did, he was taken wholly by surprise.

Her words were astounding. His head was turned to hers to listen, and he just couldn't keep his jaw closed. What...? Did she know what he was talking about? Did she...? He could feel an unfamiliar rising sensation in his chest, and knew immediately what it was. Hope. Hope had made him a fool more than once before, though, so he knew better than to take stock in it.

"Sarina.... What...do you mean?" He watched her carefully, mentally worrying. "...Miracles?" He didn't mean for the word to come out the way it did--disbelieving and shocked--but he sort of felt that way, though it certainly wasn't disbelieving in a way that one would normally expect.

Instead of apologizing, he moved on. "There's something.... Different about me. And I don't say that to boast." He frowned slightly, shaking his head. "I can...do things, Sarina, that no man has any right to." He looked at her sidelong, catching her gaze. "No human man, anyway." He was fairly sure that he knew what he was saying, but it was hard to tell with the buzzing of a new hope ringing in his ears.

Sarina bit her lips. She might have said too much... but once he started to speak she realized there was no way to return the wheel backwards.

And what she heard from him, shook her to the very core. She looked at him frozen. She didn't gave him the 'You're a mad man' kind of look but rather, 'Oh boy I've been found out' look.

She opened her mouth few times thinking clearly how to answer to this. Then she looked away, her sight without clear aim, "About some years ago... There was... a terrible accident. We... We weren't suppose to be there... It was... It was a birthday surprise... But we needed to make a stop...", Sarina removed from her bag her camera and held tightly to it as her whole pose started to shiver, her body trembling terribly as if she was reliving the moment, forgetting where she was, "They... They...", she took a deep breath and closed her eyes, her hands tightly closing on the black camera.

She then re-open her eyes as if nothing had happen. She turned to look at Terence, her face without emotions, just letting him know she was back in the present and as if something else has taken over to silence the emotional side in her. Rational side, devoid of feelings... cold and far... almost like... a...

"I ended up in this Island... and I dare to say... that I think I have idea what you meant... I survived because of something... I wonder if it's the same thing that you are speaking of", Sarina said with almost unchanged tune of voice, "Miracle...".

Terence paused, surprised into stillness at her sudden change. He thought on his own 'turning'--something that made him less than human, worse off. A miracle...? If he hadn't been so shocked by her change in demeanor he could have laughed. Sure, they were still alive, even after the day the earth stopped turning. But.... Worth it? A miracle? A thought like that had never really occurred to him, personally. He always looked at the dark side of things, after all. But others....

Maybe, on this insane search...maybe they could find more. More people like him--and, apparently, like her. If they did--though it was more like could at this point--then maybe some allies could be found, fighting, like them, against the rest of the world.

Terence felt like crying, but felt more like laughing. It was only then that he decided he was a hopeful fool in a hopeless world.

In the end, he couldn't find the tears and the laughter had died with his sudden hope.

He looked up at her slightly, tilting his head. "Sarina...." The word had launched itself out of his mouth before he had even given thought to it. "I.... Is there any way, you think...." Oh, he felt like dying, just combusting right there. He was talking like a highschooler in puberty! He sounded like a sentimental child! But.... "Maybe....we could find others? Like us?" He frowned slightly at the thought. He hated people, but if they all had something like this in common....

"Maybe...we could--look for those gem-things, huh?" His words were speeding up slightly as his hesitation started falling away. "Maybe.... Maybe others, like us--they might find out about them too? And come looking for them, like us!"

He tried to fight the weak smile off his face, but it wouldn't go. "It's.... A stretch. A big one." He paused, face falling into seriousness. "But...would it be worth it? To see, to explore--to find that Bloodstone and the Star--and...find our kin?" He knew this was very unlike himself. He felt off-kilter, out of place. He hadn't been raised in the streets for nothing--he had lessons like hiding one's emotions beat into his head with fists and baseball bats. That was his way. But...he had also always been different, even before this damnable curse.

He liked music but didn't like people, enjoyed drawing but reading often made his head hurt. He trusted no one, not even crew-mates. But...this hope ate at his learning's and past pain with no difficulty--he could feel happiness stir under his breast. It was time to go, leave this place behind and find where he may truly belonged. It didn't even matter that he was romanticizing everything that he felt.

His smile didn't drop.

Sarina lowered her gaze. What seemed to start as simple curiosity took a turn for something much bigger then she hoped to learn. She could feel the pain... Which, in way, was very much like, but oh so different than hers. But in a sense it was terribly hurting. She reached out and grabbed his hands in silence, covering it and resting it upon her lap, "You felt it too... There are more...You knew you were not the only one...", her gaze was still at the ground. It still felt wrong to admit it, "However... If I do one wrong step I may suffer more than you...", she looked up at him at last, her eyes begging for answers but at the same time something was keeping them from telling more, "Those... people I spoke of... powerful people... I still need them... That's why I'm here... In this island... They can always... Have me... If so they wish...", she bit her lips, feeling that she had said too much already, "If we so happen to find others... Let it be... I welcome them... I want to find out more... But...", she looked away again and dropped his hands, "I can't take much risks...".

After-noon breeze hit them gently and Sarina got up from her sit, "I had this all worked out you know?", she smiled bitterly, "Going to Russia, staying with friend. But first heading to The Majestic, where I remember I saw you working at... As a favor to Amilia, asking her to keep my things at my place and pretending I have some kind of 24 hour virus so I could get a week off work while actually being elsewhere in the world".

Terence watched quietly as she took his hands. He tried, with no good results, to not flinch away. Direct contact with others still made him jittery--he was never...accustomed to it. But he didn't pull away, instead focusing on what she had to say, listening intently to her words.

Sarina allowed him to have time to understand her plan before carrying on, "Now I met you and learned about the blood-stone and Jeremy's interest and... more about... well you and this powers... Frankly... I... I really don't know what to do from this point onward."

"...Take me with you to Russia?" The words seemed to launch out of his mouth without him even noticing--what in the hell did he just say again? He hadn't stated it, though--his tone clearly held a question, so his subconscious wasn't asserting authority.... This time. It was obvious, too, that he hadn't expected to hear his own voice--he nearly jumped, his jaw falling briefly in surprise.

He wasn't the only one surprise. Sarina gave him a deep thoughtful stare as well, considering his words.

After an awkward pause, he cleared his throat, glancing up at Sarina before ducking his head once more. "Umm.... I meant...." He wracked his brains, trying to find some way to explain.... He could only sigh. "Well, maybe you could drag me there...? I have no money, and...." He stops suddenly, his eyes closing slowly.

"Well, that's really the only way either of us can get out of here, isn't it?" He opens his eyes, and straightened his back, resigning himself. "I change my mind. You go to Russia. It's been planned, and now you have a particular reason to go--the Star you found out about." He stays calm on the outside, though his usually natural pokerface feels strained, like the 'mask' wouldn't fit right. "You have every reason to go, Sarina. You can find others. You are outgoing--and if they just so happen to know about the Bloodstone or this Star then it'd be an extra bonus."

He leans back slightly--an unconscious move to protect himself--before taking his hands away from hers. "I know you don't need me. Hell," he snorts, "You don't even know me!" He gives his head a small shake, taking a short step away. "The task of finding others is up to you, I guess." He tries to give a nonchalant shrug, but only ends up rolling his shoulders some--his commonly used and well-practiced facade had been sheared off by hope, and it was leaving him bare now that it was fading away.

Quick as it comes, it goes. He holds onto that thought, continuing shortly. Hope is like the tides. Hope is like love. Comes in too quick to hold on to, and leaves you empty and alone when it leaves.

Sarina sat down again, but she looked backward at the sea. There was so much to consider: the fact that she will have to pay for him (most likely), the fact that she will have to arrange an excuse to make Cassandra find him a place to stay (This will have to be a good one)

...

(and the slightly almost unnoticed fact that she didn't even KNOW THE GUY)

"Will it be strange... to say....", she still looked at the ocean, the waves crushing at the shores and she could almost feel the sensation of the sand at her bare feet. She wanted to leave everything and just head down there. Running away was always a better solution to her. It gave her time to think, decision were always hard on her.

But this time, for the first time in a long while she felt bound and attached to something. She didn't felt like raising defenses. She felt like saying what was on her heart and what she wanted to say was that:

"I don't want to be alone in Russia".

(She actually said it aloud!)

Blushing, and still looking at the sea she carried on, excitement as catalyst to speak, "I... It's the first time... In a while... That... I know... I have a lead... A calling...", she dared to slightly look at him, but felt so embarrassed that she looked to the side again, "... Silly even... to say... but... You gave me... Hope... on this...", she gave a bitter smile, "Another person would have consider this foolish, unreasonable even...", she bit her lips, and for the first time she looked up at him, her eyes forcing his to cross gazes with her, but her whole expression was unsure and unstable, just like a child would when facing the unknown, "When you said you wanted to come... I....", she narrowed her eyebrow in anger, "What I want to say is... The moment you suggest it... I .... I..."

(For heaven's Lord, just say it out, you make it look like a weak-plotted soup opera)

(Sorry...)

"What I want to say is that I want you to join me", Sarina said at last. She still looked at him with unsure expression. She was still nervous, but at least she kept her gaze straight at him. She wasn't going to back down from this, despite all the emotions that caused her cheeks to burn with crimson, "But I'll understand if you'll need more time to think about it..."

She smiled, the blush turning to fade away slowly, "I'll be needing to head to The Majestic regardless, I think, to get Amilia to help me... I think you can meet me there later and answer me, if you are working today that is... Or just meet me there", Sarina picked up her cell phone and looked at the time, "I better head home and get ready", she said, "It's already late".

[RisingPhoenix]

Date: August 18, 2042
Time: 3:45 PM
Location: Library

Nicolai looked at the man who was staring at him as if he was some sort of threat, or had intruded on a very personal moment. He would have apologized if it hadn't been for their sudden departure. Examining the table, he realized that the woman had left something of great importance, at least it would have been to him. He sighed and read the piece of paper that was left behind. It was an odd looking star, but what was written on the paper intrigued him to do more research. The paper read as follows.

'Star- Star of winter....

Meet Amilia at Majestic...

Star is the presence of a divinity, an angelic messenger of a god, hope, eyes of the night, Gate of heaven.

Seal of Solomon-> Creation.

pentagram-> has magical associations'

Nicolai smiled, he'd definitely see this woman again, if he simply delved deeper into the meaning of the information on the paper. He went into a deep research period, finding out things that he probably wasn't suppose to. Relics, interesting ones at that, littered his mind as he discovered things that would probably get him killed. He began to learn the location of different relics but what stood out to him the most was one he had seen on the computer screen. The Teardrop, located in Peru. He would definitely have to travel there and learn more about this relic. After making several copies of the five relics he had researched and learned of, he placed them in the bag he toted and replaced the books he had used back to their destined places on the bookshelves of the library. He was going to leave tomorrow, head for Peru and find out more about the Teardrop relic.

Date: August 18, 2042
Time: 4:45 PM
Location: Nicolai's Apartment

Leaving the library, he headed home to see Chris. He had to make up for the argument they had had that morning. While he was at the library, he had purchased plane tickets for two. The plane would be leaving early the next day, August 19th. When he reached his apartment, he opened the door to find candles lit atop a table. The entire apartment had been cleaned from head to toe and the atmosphere was much lighter than it had been that morning. Two ceramic plates sat atop the beautifully decorated table with forks and spoons placed elegantly beside them.

"Chris, Chris what is going on?" Nicolai asked. Tomorrow was their anniversary, but Nicolai wondered if Chris was trying to make up for the fight. Chris entered into the living room a smile on his face as he walked up to Nicolai and kissed him softly on the lips.

"I made dinner babe, and..." he clapped his hands causing music to play. Nicolai could feel tears welling up in his eyes, but he didn't allow them to fall.

"This is all so.....beautiful," Nicolai stated as Chris grabbed his hands and removed the bag from his shoulder, tossing it onto the couch. He led Nicolai to the table and pulled out the chair for Nicolai to sit in. Once seated, Chris brung out all the food he had prepared. Chicken, steak, garlic mashed potatoes, garden beans, corn on the cob and beautifully prepared corn bread. Nicolai was shocked. He watched as Chris served him before serving himself and sat silently.

After the meal, Nicolai broke the silence.

"Chris, I booked us a vacation to Peru tomorrow, I hope that's okay," Nicolai said softly.

"It's fine, I took a vacation from work today anyways to spend more time with you," Chris replied. Nicolai smiled and the two kissed one another passionately before Chris broke the kiss and pulled a box from his pockets.

"What is that?" Nicolai asked.

"Well since it's our anniversary tomorrow, I felt that we should make it official. I know one thing is certain Nicolai. I can't live without you, and if I have to show you, I will. Will you do me the honor of entering into a commitment with me?"

"Are you asking me to..."

"Marry me!"

Nicolai didn't know what to say, but it seemed that his lips spoke for him.

"Yes, of course I will," Nicolai replied as he hugged Chris and kissed him far more passionately than he had ever kissed him. The two experienced love making they'd not experienced in quite a while. The moans that had filled the room were atop the best that had filled the room before. Chris explored every region of Nicolai and Nicolai returned the favor. It was as if they were one being as they experienced each other in ways not experienced before.

Chris lay on the bed, exhausted from the hours of exploration, Nicolai asleep beside him. He looked at the ring that glistened on Nicolai's hand. His hand never looked more beautiful. Silence befell him as he eventually fell off to sleep, whispering into Nicolai's ears.

"I LOVE YOU!"

[Mysteria]

Date: August 18th, 2042
Time: 7:00 PM
Location: Daylight Hospital

Shiloh could hardly believe her ears when the doctor came in to check Isaac again and had informed him that he was being released. The injuries he'd sustained had been treated and as the doctor had put it "You are one extremely lucky individual Mr. Scott."

To add to Shiloh's delight, Isaac had readily agreed that now might be the perfect time for him to take a long overdue vacation and that he would be more than happy to accompany her to Memphis.

While the doctors were speaking with Isaac Shiloh excused herself from the room and stepped outside, checking first her voice mail and then her email as she'd been instructed to do by Professor Langdon where she then found the information containing the flight schedule that they would need for the following day. Professor Langdon's email was brief but had made her smile just the same "My dearest Shiloh, your presence will always be welcomed and I look forward to seeing you again soon. Of course, you're friend is welcome to make the journey with you. Arrangements have been made, your plane leaves at ten AM August nineteenth and I will send a car to pick you up upon your arrival in Memphis. I am looking forward to seeing you again and know how proud your father would be that you still maintain an interest in Archaeology. Until we meet again, be safe and Godspeed."

Things were falling together perfectly for Shilo and she returned to Isaac’s room to give him the news, her delight evident on her face which was now lit up with a smile meant only for Isaac.

Shiloh drove Isaac home and while she had been reluctant to leave Isaac alone he'd pointed out the obvious fact that she needed to get packed yet but upon her dropping him off at his home, had added with a twinkle in his eye after placing a long slow drawn out kiss upon her lips "But, you are welcome to return later after you've packed."

Quickly returning home, Shiloh packed a few items then decided since she had no clue what to actually pack for the climate in Egypt to pack lightly and anything else she would need she'd pick up in Egypt. The last thing that she did was place her journal in her carryon bag and zip it shut as she waited on the cab to pick her up. The couple had already decided to take a cab to the airport rather than let their own personal vehicles there.

Upon returning to Isaac’s home, Shiloh was met at the door and her luggage deposited on the floor inside of the door. Not long after the pair were in bed, and sound asleep, the day having taken its toll on both of them.



Date: August 19th, 2042
Time: 10:10 AM
Location: Aboard the flight to Memphis

Shiloh sat in the window seat, the plane having just departed with Isaac seated beside her. Shiloh loved to fly and loved looking out the window at the clouds as the plane made its ascent and leveled out. Taking Isaac’s hand Shiloh smiled at him “I have a feeling, our journey together has just begun, Isaac.” Leaning over towards him she placed a kiss on his cheek, whispering into his ear “Thank you Isaac, for being here. I’m so glad that I’ve found you.”

[calamosis]

Terence looked on as Sarina fidgeted, apprehensive-looking and nervous. As soon as she directly asked him to go, he couldn't move. He just couldn't for a few moments, frozen and stiff and altogether shocked. She really did want him there? But he.... His mind could only ramble to itself for what felt like minutes at a time, stuggling to reach the surface of reality and not be dragged under his sea of confusion .

After a few solid seconds of mental floundering, he found her picking up her things, saying something liek it was getting dark.... Weird, it was, wasn't it? Heading to the Majestic? He worked there, he could....

Why couldn't he unstick his tounge from the roof of his mouth?

For chissakes!

He whipped his arm out suddenly,fingers wrapping around her wrist, trying to fit his mouth around the words he was thinking. "Sa...Sarina." He looked at her steadily for a moment, uncaring if he had cut her off. "I want to go with you." He purses his lips in thought, tilting his head to one side again. "I can't...contribute much. I have virtually no money, no contacts that would be useful, nothing to hold me to my word or you to yours--but I trust you."

He tries to hide a grimance. "It's...difficult for me to be so dependant, in all honesty, and I'm definitely not used to it. But...I want to go with you, to Russia." He glances away for a moment, dropping her arm. "I have nothing here. Absolutely nothing. Everything I own to my name is in this bag." He shrugs the thing onto his shoulder higher for emphasis. "The only thing I have outside of that is this little project you and I started, and my half-a-job at the Majestic. That's all."

He bows his head slightly, blowing a large breath out through his cheeks. "So, Sarina, I can either go through wiht my crazy half-plan on stealing information from the library, or I can go with you to a place I've never seen before." He shrugs a shoulder, forcing hmiself to relax somewhat. "So, what'dya say?" He throws a small smile at her, tilting his head again. "Can I come with?"

[Aheris]

Time: 2:05 AM
Date: August 17th, 2042
Location: Sforenzia Hotel

Stephanie was drifting off to sleep in her cat-form, curled in the familiar cat position.

"You're welcome. We have something in common...What that means, I don't understand yet. But it's something."

Guiliana smiled somewhat wistfully. Relationships were at a distance now, even those that were once close. What happened---she wasn't sure---it was years ago. But when she came to this island, she knew they weren't going to really ever let her leave. Let her think she was getting away...but there was an understanding. Sooner or later, she would find herself back here.


"It's not as if you're much trouble, really."

Turning away, Guiliana made her habitual hair-ruffling gesture and sighed. In her bag, her phone blinked once, a small green light. Awakening it from its' self-induced sleep, she saw the text message from Lance. Thumbs manipulating the on-screen keyboard quickly, she responded:

"Glad to hear it. My place, in the morning, breakfast. Get some sleep."

Mm. Still need to let Dad know I'm coming.

Quickly, she typed her father an email back. She explained that she would be more than happy to go to Peru with excitement and genuine thanks. The island is getting tiresome and the hotels are stable. However, she might not be able to find a good cat-sitter in time; they might have some extra company.

Finishing the email, she took off her shoes, leaving them near the entrance to the kitchen. Old habits die hard, I suppose. Feeling the tiredness of the long night dragging her eyelids down, she walked to her bedroom. It was warm, humid in the darkness. Guiliana was out of sorts a bit, still on edge about her near brush with the police but not willing to stay awake to fight it.
Half-heartedly, she flopped onto the bed, still dressed, and let the lights go out on their own.


...


MEEP.

MEEP.

MEEP.

MEEP....

Peeling open her uncooperative eyelids, Guiliana looked over at the obnoxious noisemaker. It was already eight-thirty---she'd managed to sleep through the noise for half an hour. And even with about six hours of sleep, she still felt like she had the hangover from hell.

"Fuck. Me." She said this last aloud, forgetting temporarily that she had company.

It was silent in her room, though she knew it would busy in the hallways just downstairs. Check out was at eleven, and many of the guests would be trying to get packed and have breakfast first.

Not a bad cover for Lance to show up, heh.

Guiliana's hair was voluminously bed-headed and messy; her makeup with smudged, and she was dragging her feet. She simply had no urge to preen herself, and had completely forgotten that she had invited Lance for breakfast.

Still, she walked into the kitchen and began to stare into the refrigerator to decide what she would make.

Maybe I'll start some coffee and see what the peanut gallery says.

[Koti~]

Time: 9:05 AM
Date: August 17th, 2042
Location: Sforenzia Hotel

Stephanie stretched, feeling oddly refreshed even though she has spent the night as a cat. Rolling her back to stretch it out, she looked around with more exploration sighted eyes. The apartment looked nice and seemed like fun, but was in slight shambles, which made sense after last night.

*Last night… I hope Lance is okay* Stephanie thought as her mind roiled with quick fear over the fact they had abandoned Lance to the police, and hoped nothing was wrong. She rolled as she heard footsteps, a dragging lurching noise, and darted from the room to hide behind a chair with fearful looked. Taking a curious look from under her hiding place, it seemed to only be Guiliana, looking like her hair had been thrown in a tumbler.

Stephanie burst out laughing, returning to normal while rolling on her back. After the crazed night and the sense that she felt free finally, the image of Guiliana made her feel giddy enough to laugh.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to laugh. But after yesterday, seeing you look so… nice, to see you like this… is a bit funny. It’s not really you, just … I’m free.” Stephanie said, catching her breath enough to sit upright. The laughter faded soon and a graceful smile creased her face, making her look peaceful.

“… I am free…” She whispered to herself, finally taking in that one fact. Her mind focused on that though, her mind for once not running off into every different facet and possible horrible thing that could happen. She felt happy, not having felt this good since she had been taken away from her parents, having little cares in the world. Her mind was still buzzing some behind in the background, but for once, she could silence it without sleep, and let her mind run on one thing.

Her stomach growled loudly, breaking her focus and making her blush with slight embarrassment. She stood up and walked over to her, her legs stiff from spending the night as a cat, her hair slightly twisted and clinging to the clothes that Guiliana had brought her last night.

“Uh… do you have any cinnamon rolls?”

[Rook]

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 2:10 AM
Location: Lance's Apartment

Over a half hour had passed since Guiliana and Stephanie had bolted from the window, and the cops came to his door. He was starting to get antsy. Yeah, sure they hadn’t been there for them, but there was now a new problem. No matter how stealthy they’d been in their escape, the two had given themselves away as having powers. Unnatural, abnormal, inhuman powers. While it gave him a sense of camaraderie with them, it also made him worry. Stephanie had turned into a cat, and Guiliana had sprouted wings. Lets say that someone on the street saw it. Yeah, tell anyone something like that, and you’ll be labeled a maniac in an instant. But if the right person heard… Someone that was looking for a girl they knew could shape shift into a cat, and mix in the fact that a cat was seen following a winged creature out of an apartment building, assumptions could be made.

It was very soon, but could they have been discovered, ratted out, and accosted on the way?

His phone glowed and that familiar text tone went off. Without sparing a second, he snubbed his last cigarette, and grabbed it from the coffee table.

"Glad to hear it. My place, in the morning, breakfast. Get some sleep."

“Fuck-a-doodle-doo… Do I know how to over react or what.” he sighed with relief. He stood abruptly, allowing a stretching yawn to escape him as he pocketed his cell, and wandered off to his bedroom, for some well earned sleep.

Date: N/A
Time: N/A
Location: N/A

Teeth gnashed as he reached the top of the ruined stone stairs. The surreal world around him was clouded with the mist of his own mind. He was there, yet not their, bound in the body of someone… Something else. The slab before him, glowed with a soft light, and his lips peeled back in a vicious, triumphant smile. He reached out, and with the gentlest motion, clasped his hand above the alter, encasing the source of the glow in the palm of his hand. It was small, cool, and glassy to the touch. His body churned violently, as a new state of being took over. Irises flared and dilated, teeth sharpened, and his voice grated in his throat, inaudible, and unintelligible.

It was all so familiar. He knew where he was. What he had. Even what he was becoming, or rather what he’d always been. And then there was fog. It was fading. Fast.

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 8:20 AM
Location: Lance's Apartment

Lance awoke in a cold sweat. His head was throbbing, heart racing, and mind ablaze with vivid memories. He stumbled unceremoniously from bed, into his shower, attempting to wash the night’s sweat, smoke, and paranoia off of him. After fifteen minutes of letting the cool water rush over him, he finished washing up and stepped out onto the cold tile floor. The thick scent of sweat and oppressive stench of a pack and a half of cigarettes over the course of six hours had faded, but the headache was still quite prevalent. With a quick motion of his wrist he flicked open his medicine cabinet, and removed a bottle of extra strength acetaminophen. Two was the recommended dosage. He popped four, and considered a fifth. He then pulled a decent set of clothes from his drawers, and prepared himself for the rendezvous.

Date: August 17th, 2042
Time: 9:00 AM
Location: Sforenzia Hotel, Upper Level

Lance stumbled listlessly down the upper hallway. The pills were finally kicking in, and his head was clearing up. He explained his situation to the woman at the front desk, showing her the message Guiliana sent the prior night, and with a few kind words of persuasion, she’d pointed him in the right direction. He spurred himself along, drawn in by his strange, yet finally clear, need to help Stephanie, and kept moving ahead by the promise of breakfast, which after eighteen hours of little more than half a soda, and the prior mentioned pack and a half of smokes, was the most appetizing promise ever made to him. And he knew a lot of loose women. He soon reached the door to Guiliana’s private chamber. With a deep inhale, followed by a sharp exhale, he briskly knocked on the door. As he waited, he checked his watch. Nine O’ Six.

[Aheris]

Time: 9:05-ish AM
Date: August 17th, 2042
Location: Sforenzia Hotel

As Guiliana moved gingerly towards the French press, she heard peals of laughter emanating from the other side of the couch. Unconsciously, Guiliana's whole body tensed and she peered curiously over one shoulder in the direction of the ecstatic couch.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to laugh. But after yesterday, seeing you look so… nice, to see you like this… is a bit funny. It’s not really you, just … I’m free.”

Stephanie was clearly much more relaxed than she had been over the past day. A genuine smile, which was for the first time not eroded by sheepishness, had spread its way onto her face.

Good god. I must look like the Bride of Frankenstein, streaks and all.

A slight cough slipped out after that thought, as she reached for the teapot to put some water on the boil. Preparing the coffee and filling the press with enough for about three cups, she continued. Casually rumbling about the kitchen gave her some time to let go: in the kitchen, there wasn't anything that couldn't be fixed. Nor were there any more lasting effects other than the meal itself.

“Uh… do you have any cinnamon rolls?”

"mmm. Unfortunately, I don't. I've never been much for a sweet breakfast. I can make you some cinnamon french toast. Would that work?"

As soon as she was finished speaking, there was a quick knock or two at the door. Guiliana glanced suspiciously at the door. She scuttled her bare feet over to it, but paused before opening it. Once she had partially opened it, however, she saw the face of Lance.

Dammit. Mixed with her frustration at forgetting she had invited him over was the relief that he was, really, ok.

"Ok, yup. You were supposed to be here...Come on in. Omelette or French Toast? Coffee is coming."

Guiliana's bare feet shuffled back into the kitchen as she tried to hide her chagrin. In fact, now she was self-conscious to boot...wearing last night's clothes with her Bride-of-Frankenstein hair.

"Ahem, and I just found out that I'm off to Peru day-after-tomorrow. "

[~N~]

Some music to accompany this Exodus from the Island (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=22ut_pzoWgY)
************************************************** **********
Time: 10:20 AM
Date: August 18th, 2042
LOCATION: Daylight Hospital, "Uncategorized Diseases Ward".

When the door came open with a *CRASH!*, slamming up against the wall, Agents Garrus and Sandler moved in with a purpose, but all they found was a pale-faced, sweating, shaking Raymond Kessler. "Where the hell is she?" Agent Garrus roared, looking about, and then back at Dr. Myanne Katarinas.

"HELP ME! HELP ME! SHE WAS HERE! SHE WAS HERE!" Raymond howled once more, seeing Dr. Katarinas emerge from behind the two men, her eyes flashing in anger. But it was Raymond, shaking like a leaf in a cold sweat, his eyes glassy with fear, as though Tansy's departure left him in deeper pain than before. Truth be told, she was the first comforting presence he had felt since he had arrived and now, on the wings of a butterfly, she was gone.

His angel was gone.

"Where is she?!" Myanne cried out in frustration.

Agent Brassier pushed past her and into the room with impatience. Kessler reached out and grabbed his wrist as he passed by the crazed patient in restraints, but Brassier greeted his grip with a fierce shake and then a backhanded slap that could be heard down the hall. Kessler's nose began to bleed from the awful blow to his face.

"Gerald! He's one of our patients! You can't treat him like that!"

"He's a nuisance, and he is a threat to everyone around him," Brassier responded, eyes hard as ice with silent rage as he glared back at her. "Put him down. Today."

"NO! NO! PLEASE GOD, I JUST WANT THE DREAMS TO STOP! PLEASE!" Raymond howled with tears in his eyes and blood running out of his nose.

"Oh don't worry," Brassier replied in a voice that was anything but human, possessing less sympathy than the executioner's blade, "They will stop. Very soon."

Dr. Katarinas was stunned. She couldn't move. She just blinked in disbelief. She opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out.

"If you have anything to say about this, keep it to yourself," Brassier cut her off. "Terminate his existence here, and destroy his records, or find a new job."

Myanne said nothing.

"Agent Sandler," Gerald called out.

"Yes, sir?"

"No open windows," Brassier gestured to the closed and sealed window. "You think she just pulled a Houdini on us?"

"Um... I don't know what to think, sir," Sandler replied, dumbfounded.

"I think there's more to this one than you realized," Brassier eyed Myanne. "Sandler, go and get the tapes for this hospital. She got in with Dr. Fynn over there, and we're going to get ourselves a good look at her before she got in here, because I see that there are no cameras in this particular room."

"Yessir," Sandler replied.

"Garrus, restrain the good Doctor Fynn for me," Brassier ordered casually. Dr. Fynn, who was still in the doorway backed away, but before he could get anywhere, Garrus had his hands on him, and Brassier approached him like a lion looking for a kill.

"Dr. Fynn, you're going to answer all my questions about that little lady," and then he glanced back at Dr. Katarinas, "Miss Tansy James, was it?"

She nodded, defeated.

"Yes. You'll be answering all my questions about her, and then you're going to answer some other questions about what she was doing in a restricted part of this hospital. Come with me," Agent Brassier said with a smile that comforted no one, and a pat on Dr. Fynn's back that did nothing to reassure him.

Dr. Myanne Katarinas was left to terminate Raymond Kessler's life. As Agent Brassier and Agent Garrus escorted Dr. Fynn to their headquarters for interrogation, she softly shut the door and turned to Raymond's terrified eyes.

Five minutes later, Raymond Kessler's heartbeat flatlined.

************************************************** **********
Time: 1:00 PM
Date: August 19th, 2042
LOCATION: Alesia International Airport, Copa Airlines Flight 165, Bound for Lima, Peru.
RELIC BEING SOUGHT: The Teardrop

The young blond haired Benjamin Frakes glanced out his Business Class window seat at the tarmac. The seat beside him was empty, but paid for. With a lingering sadness in his heart, and a frown upon his features, the realization had dawned on him that Rachel Young would not be joining him on this flight. The emptiness of her seat was not something he wanted to think about now. Maybe he had scared her off; maybe he rushed things too much. He couldn't know.

All he knew was that he had to move on. They would be landing in Lima, Peru, and he still had reservations at the Sumaq Hotel. He was going to Machu Pichu. He was sure that's where the Teardrop would be found. That's all that mattered now. There would be plenty of girls on beaches waiting for him when he got back.

Still... the emptiness beside him, and inside of him.... lingered like a long shadow at dusk on his heart. He sighed, hardly taking notice of the priest who sat across the aisle from him.

Father Bernardo Francis made himself comfortable and secretly prayed that no one would be seated next to him on this flight. He clutched the ancient tome in his hands, wrapped in rags like a swaddled child, and it was the only item he refused to check. The airlines had no problems with this, as the book itself, though ancient and heavy, comfortably met the strict weight/size carry-on regulations imposed on international flights. Father Francis had left his Church in Brother Stephen Martucci's hands, although he was at this time unaware that Brother Stephen had already caught a flight to Rome, assigned directly to him by the Holy See.

The wealthy looking woman named Guiliana Della Romagna checked her seat numbers as she walked up the aisle toward the two men, but her seat was directly in front of Father Francis's granting him a sigh of relief as he saw the alluring beauty out of the corner of his eye take one more step forward and place her things in the overhead rack for the seat in front of him. Alluring though she was, he could not risk questions or possible spies on his secret quest for the relics.

Guiliana's "cat", "Snowflake", which seemed like an odd name for a black cat was checked with luggage in its carrier and went into the underbody of the plane with the rest of the suitcases. This elicited a collective "Awww!" from the other passengers. Stephanie Kailous would just have to fly "coach" with the luggage for this flight to Peru.

Lance Navarette was also to be found, although given the last minute nature of his tickets, would be forced to fly coach also, which he was lucky to have, since someone else had... given up their seat.... to him.

The happy two gentlemen across from Mr. Navarette seemed like they were on their honeymoon. Nicolai Oscier and Chris happily boarded the plane bound for Lima, Peru, and if there were animals on that flight instead of people, they probably wouldn't have even noticed, as they had eyes only for each other. This seemed to mark the beginning of a fortuitous journey for both of them, in more than one sense.

************************************************** **********
Time: 9:00 AM
Date: August 19th, 2042
LOCATION: Alesia International Airport, Alitalia Flight 534, Bound for Rome, Italy.
RELIC BEING SOUGHT: The Bloodstone

Jeremy Venture grumbled at the flight attendant who asked him if he needed anything. He had already put on his blinders and was very clearly not interested in some dressed up vagina at 9 fucking AM in the goddamn morning.

"Bullshit," he muttered to himself. "Pure bullshit." He hated mornings, but he hated the old man even more for making him get on a flight to Rome. He had plans, however. Other plans. This flight was only going to be a connection to the next, and he knew exactly where he wanted to go. In his vest pocket was an ancient map of Cumae.

But he wouldn't be looking for blood there...

Brother Stephen Martucci had received a phone call last night, instructing him to get on this flight, bound for Rome, and report to the Vatican directly. The Holy Father had something he needed to discuss with the young man, and Cardinal Pietri had arranged for Brother Stephen to be aboard this flight in the morning. This was a matter of utmost confidentiality and secrecy, the Cardinal said, and it was something that concerned only the three of them...

As a result, Brother Hansel Tucker was left in charge of St. John's Cathedral, in the absence of either Brother Martucci or Father Francis.

************************************************** **********
Time: 11:00 PM
Date: August 19th, 2042
LOCATION: Twenty miles east of the Alesia Shipyard and Docks, Warehouse 9, On a Freighter, Bound for Saint Petersburg, Russia.
RELIC BEING SOUGHT: The Winterstar

"Yo, Tony, I think I'm gunna puke," Frankie Ferrelli muttered, looking this side of green as he awkwardly grabbed for the handrails on the freighter vessel.

"You're a big pussy, Frankie. Jesus," Tony replied, looking somewhat sick himself, though he would be the last to admit it.

"How much longer, boss?"

"We're pulling in now. Get your shit together and let's jump on the fuckin' yacht. Hopefully you won't start throwing up all over our good-lookin' company when we git underway wit dem, eh? Pull yerself tugedder, goddamn it. Fuckin' pussy." He slapped his associate hard enough on the back to make him spit out his teeth.

"Shut da fuck up, Tony. I'll be fine!"

"Yeah, you lookit." Tony replied as they descended the decks and boarded a lifeboat down to ferry them over to the waiting yacht, commandeered by some other associates who were connected back home in Sicily to the Godfather of the old Family there. The yacht itself had an interesting history, having been seized initially by Somalian pirates, only to fall into the hands of the Italian Mafia when these same pirates tried to sell it on the black market.

Funny how things worked out.

************************************************** **********
Time: 3:00 PM
Date: August 19th, 2042
LOCATION: Alesia International Airport, British Airways Flight 68, Bound for Cairo, Egypt.
RELIC BEING SOUGHT: The Dragon's Eye

Maximillian Miller got comfortable in his First Class seats with the beautiful Sarah Richards. While she felt excited to be given the opportunity to go to Egypt, she couldn't help but recollect the frightening encounter she had endured with Jeremy Venture. She wanted to tell the old man, but she knew Jeremy was higher up on the pyramid of power in the company than she was, and he could easily jeopardize her chances of a future working relationship with Mr. Miller if he was given enough provocation. So she kept silent, but she couldn't settle herself about it, nor could she shake her concern for the old man's position in the company. Still, Egypt would offer her a break, both from Jeremy and the confines of the office. This was a trip she longed to have, and she put her hand in Max's with a smile.

Meanwhile, Shiloh and Isaac had been having anything but the smooth and pleasant morning they had hoped for. It turned out that the plane they were on at 10 AM, early that day, bound for Atlanta, had a malfunctioning right engine, discovered just moments before lift-off, and the entire group of passengers had to be taken off the plane, and given to other flights.

In coach, squeezed between two families who each possess small, noisy children, in the back, next to the bathroom, is right where they ended up. The flight to Egypt would not be so comfortable after all. Little did either of them realize that on that same flight was the CEO of Syber-Netix Inc. and his lovely research assistant, and that they were looking for the exact same thing in the necropolises of Egypt as Shiloh and Isaac...


************************************************** **********
Time: 4:00 PM
Date: August 19th, 2042
LOCATION: Alesia International Airport, Lufthansa Flight 222, Bound for Bucharest, Romania.
RELIC BEING SOUGHT: The Bloodstone

Tansy James barely caught the flight to Romania, boarding on the last call, after she was held up and searched--twice--and then forced to wait an extra thirty minutes as the security team picked through all of her belongings. For all this, they had removed a number of different articles, not the least of which included some perfume bottles, shampoo, conditioner, and a few other things that they thought looked "suspicious".

Only twenty minutes after she had gathered herself back together did the FBI's picture come through, instructing security to not let her pass through the gates if she tried to leave the island.

Being squeezed in next to a man who literally had to pay for two seats thanks to his enormous girth, the flight to Romania would probably be longer than she preferred, possessing three connecting flights over the course of the twenty-four hour trip. But it was the best her travel agency could do on such short notice...

************************************************** **********

Time: 1:30 PM
Date: August 19th, 2042
LOCATION: Alesia International Airport, Lufthansa Flight 616, Bound for Moscow, Russia.
RELIC BEING SOUGHT: The Winterstar

Sarina and Terence both boarded the flight to Moscow with little trouble, though there were reports of inclement weather at Moscow's airport that could cause problems for them if these conditions persisted. Still, they were fortunate to get two seats next to each other, on a flight that was relative empty of people. Apparently nobody was interested in going to Russia today.

However, the flight attendant came on the intercom to inform them that customs was tightening security for undisclosed reasons pertaining to "national security" in recent days. Apparently, the growing criminal element was making border protection and patrol more difficult in Russia, and in an effort to look like they were "cracking down" on this, everyone would have to endure a thorough check of their passports and background as well as intentions for entering Russia once they arrived.

************************************************** ******

~This marks the end of Act 1 of The Unseen.~

I would like to thank each and every writer who made this one of the finest role-plays I've had the pleasure of being involved on this site. In a week's time, I will open the IC of Act 2, with an introductory post, detailing the various landings and travails of your characters. If you have anything you'd like me to include for your character's entrance for Act 2, please let me know via PM.